Femdom Daycare for Disney Princes

by 1Kships

Summary:

A center has opened where princesses (and other women of Disney) can take their husbands to be fully taken care of and fully dominated. Ladies will do what they like in supportive sisterhood. Boys will bond over a mutual ordeal.

Suggestions welcome!

 

****
Chapters that make good jumping-on points (because this is getting a little long!)

Chapter 1- "Orientation"

Chapter 14- "New Friends, Old-school Discipline"

Chapter 24- "Bulls-eye"

Chapter 1: Orientation Pt. 1 (Mulan/Shang)

Toontown was a sight to behold. Sitting comfortably between all parallel worlds and dimensions, it was a metropolis of wild colors and shapes, where people and creatures from quite literally everywhere mingled amidst the whimsical architecture. You would see absolutely everything there. And you could get it too, whatever it was, if you wanted it. There was something for everyone in that town.

One building, just as colorful as the others but slightly more regal-looking, sat on the side of a hill with a good view of the surrounding area. Some would find its purpose very strange, but in Toontown it was just another place to fulfill a certain need. On a large terrace on one side of the structure, a group of women was taking seat on the high-end lounge chairs. Some were dressed very elegantly, others rather simply, but they all had a certain something in their demeanor that put them right at home in the majestic atmosphere of the place.

Even as they took their seats, their attention was on one woman with the gauzy wings and a sparkling blue dress, as otherworldly as she was beautiful. Some of them had seen fairies before, and some had not, but all of them found her mesmerizing. They had no trouble believing that any command out of her mouth would be obeyed.

“Well ladies,” the fairy said, in a soothing and motherly voice, “you’ve had a full tour of our center. Any observations? Thoughts?”

“It’s wonderful!” Snow White blurted, her voice even higher than usual with excitement. She blushed a little for having said it so loud, but the others just smiled and nodded in agreement.

“I agree,” said Cinderella, who was sitting next to Snow. Her blond hair was a stark contrast with Snow’s black; the difference added a memorable touch to their inseparability as best friends.

“I can only imagine how long it must’ve taken to build this place,” said Tiana, her chin casually rested in one hand as her eyes drank everything in.

The Blue Fairy chuckled. “Well, there was some magical help. But I’m very glad you all seem to like it. Coming from women with such high taste, that is praise indeed.”

She gestured back inside. “Shall I have some drinks prepared while you ladies take a moment to relax? Some wine?”

The ladies agreed. The Fairy said “I’ll be back in a little while. Make yourselves comfortable”, then turned and drifted back inside.

Rapunzel ran a hand through her hair, which was finally turning blond again, as she looked around again. “What a place!” She looked back at the others. “What do you guys think?”

Belle sighed in relief as she took off her golden gloves and flexed her fingers. “I could enjoy it here.”

Jasmine smirked. “Of course you could. We all saw the size of that library.”

There was a soft giggle through the group. Belle rolled her eyes with a smile and shrugged. She couldn’t deny it.

Rapunzel nodded. “Oh, yeah! I loved that too.” Even all this time after leaving the tower, she still couldn’t quite wrap her head around how full the world was of books. She had a thirst for any and all literature that she’d been denied in the tower, making her a reliable listener when Belle to waxed rhapsodic about all the best books. Whenever the princesses go together, you could often find the two of them in the nearest library, or failing that, hovering over a pile of shared books and comparing notes.

“But,” Tiana said, “the real question.” She sat up and looked around at the others, a mischievous eyebrow raised. “Can we imagine our men here?”

There was some thoughtful silence, then some giggles, and then a dam broke as full laughter echoed across the terrace. They had been so entranced by all the services and amenities that they hadn’t even had a chance to stop and fully contemplate the center’s other purpose. The inventions and enchantments of many worlds made the place seem like a paradisal wonder even to the ones used to the royal treatment. Both stimulating and pampering beyond anything they’d ever seen. But it served another purpose. One so unusual that they hadn’t even had a chance to process it yet.

But now they finally had a moment to imagine. To picture bringing their husbands to this place… the things their big, handsome men would have to do, and wear (or not wear)… the ladies were in hysterics over it, they couldn’t breathe. It wasn’t especially proper conduct, but they just couldn’t help it. The images in their mind’s eyes…!

Finally, the laughter started to subside as everyone struggled to get ahold of themselves. Aurora, gasping, said “It’s wicked, but… but…”

“…but I love it!” Jasmine finished, still giggling uncontrollably herself.

Ariel was down to a grin, but it was a very wide grin. “I do too!”

As they all looked at each other, no one had to speak: they could tell that they were all in agreement. What this place would have in store for their men would be just as fun as everything else about this place. For them, at least.

“Can you imagine...?” Snow White asked, covering her grinning mouth.

“Yes,” said Mulan simply.

This set off another storm of snickering.

“Honestly, I think it will do my Naveen some good,” said Tiana. “He is ALWAYS eager. Now don’t get me wrong, I love it, and he’s, mmm, so good at it…”

The others all tittered like schoolgirls.

“…but that doesn’t mean I want it twenty-four hours a day. I swear if he had his way, we’d never make it out of the house.”

Jasmine smirked. “Aladdin is the same way.”

Belle looked thoughtful. “It will probably help Adam, too. Most of the time he’s the sweetest man I’ve ever met. But every once in a while, it’s like he still feels that he has to act like a beast. Like he’s not a man if he’s not rowdy and out of control sometimes.”

The others all nodded in sympathy. Snow White sighed in her adorable little voice. “Florian is the loveliest man in the world, but he does whine so.”

This caused the others to lose it again. Snow was usually so shy about the details of her marriage that such a frank admission was hilariously unexpected. She giggled too. It had taken her a while to feel so comfortable opening up to the girls, but it was definitely easier now.

The sound of their laughter greeted the Blue Fairy as she returned, accompanied by several floating trays carrying wine glasses. She smiled at them all. “My, I’m glad everyone is having such a good time.” Her voice was exactly like a mother content with her children’s happiness.

The ladies all gradually regained their composure as the trays floated around, giving each princess a drink. “Thank you,” said Cinderella, a cheeky smile still dancing at the edges of her mouth as she took a sip.

“My pleasure,” the Blue Fairy nodded. She waved her hand and the trays, now empty, drifted back to her side. “I have some other things to take care of. But please, stay and relax for as long as you like, and leave at your leisure. I will be sending the official invitations to our grand opening to all of you shortly, and I do hope to see you all there.”

She turned to leave. As she started to glide back inside, the enchanted trays following like obedient dogs, she glanced back. “And please,” she said, “feel free to bring your men. They will be well-cared for.”

As she disappeared back inside, the ladies all smiled at each other and raised a toast, the hands holding the glasses slightly shaking from barely-restrained glee.

---

It was days later, and the Grand Opening had arrived. The Blue Fairy was in the main kitchen, which was filled with steam that was every color of the rainbow. It drifted from the magically-prepared food, and reflected in the gleaming silverish metal of the ovens and counters. Her gaze drifted around, to every detail, not anxiously but attentively. The kitchen magically took care of most things by itself; she was just there to see if any last-moment issues would need her attention. But it didn’t appear so. Everything seemed to be going perfectly.

Then, she spotted someone that did not seem to share her ease. A fairy –the tiny kind, not human-sized like her— was hovering by the doors, her delicate wings fluttering out from her little yellow dress. The Blue Fairy approached. “Iridessa, what are you doing here? I told you we didn’t need any help in the kitchen.”

Iridessa was hovering by the kitchen door’s round window, looking out into the cavernous main hall. From there, she could see the crowd of mingling guests. Her hands were clasped in nervousness. “I know, I know, I’m just checking all the lights again. All this electricity is fun, but it’s so new to me, I just worry that—”

The Blue Fairy gently raised a hand. “It’s alright, dear. You are a wonderfully talented fairy, and you’re doing just fine. The lights are all functioning perfectly. No need to worry.”

Iridessa blushed and looked away. “Thank you, ma’am.”

“Of course. Now, I think we’re ready to begin the welcome. You go find somewhere to relax and, yes?”

“Right away. Thank you again, ma’am.” With a respectful nod, the little fairy flew away, out of one of the kitchen’s other side-doors.

The Blue Fairy smiled after her, then turned and walked out into the main hall.

The hall was a wonder of architecture, an amalgamation of some of the most creative engineering and artistic minds in the multiverse. Huge portraits lined the walls, portraits of legendary women from across the multiverse. Even with the great crowd of people, one could see the intricate patterns on the floor, which paralleled the designs on the ceiling far above.

Even with as many people as there were, the chatter began to die down as soon as the Blue Fairy appeared. She looked around at all the guests. Every princess that she had given the tour to was there; they were the debut guests. They alone would attend the opening day, and other clients would start to be invited later.

The women were standing around, their conversation fading. Their husbands stood beside them, looking much less enthusiastic.  They had what the Blue Fairy had heard referred to as “the deer in the headlights look”. They watched their wives and fidgeted; some of them stood so close that it looked as if they were trying to hide behind their women, the darlings. It was a stark contrast to how outgoing and confident the princesses all looked. In most other situations, these men would be as confident and forward as the women, taking on the leadership roles that society expected of them.

But not here. The Blue Fairy was happy to see that they were all following the male dress code: no shirt, no pants, nothing but a diaper around their waste and whatever smaller accessories their wives wished to give them. They seemed unused to the nappies, tugging and poking the things, but that was to be expected. Most of the boys probably hadn’t seen anything like them before coming to the interdimensional city. Most of the diapers were just plain white, but some were more feminized, pink and ruffled with little hearts.

Some of the men had their hands cuffed behind their backs, chests fully exposed. Some of the men had collars around their necks, attached to leashes that were idly held in their wife’s hand. Most of them had pacifiers in their mouths, and while these seemed just as alien to them as the modern diapers, the Blue Fairy was happy to see a few of the princes softly sucking on them, seemingly without realizing they were doing so. They were fast learners.

When the talking had died down and all eyes had turned to the Blue Fairy, she began to address the room. Her voice, while gentle, carried through the room with no trouble.

“Hello, everyone. Welcome to the Center. I’m so glad you all could make it. I hope you don’t mind if I give a full introduction to the Center for everyone. Then I will be around to help everyone settle in and answer any questions that you have. I have talked to all the ladies here about our operation, so,” she said as she smiled, “this address is mostly for the sweet boys.”

The women exchanged knowing smiles. The men glanced around nervously.

“Now, boys, come over here and line up,” she instructed. To help, she waved her hand and a glowing blue line appeared on the floor. The men all walked over (a few of the more reluctant ones were motivated with a slap on their padded asses from their wives). Once the men were all standing in a row, facing the Blue Fairy, the glowing line faded away as she began to leisurely pace in front of them.

“Now I’m sure that your mistresses have already told you what this place is like, but I’ll tell you again just to be sure that everyone understands.”

She walked before them, meeting each of their gazes, one after the other. Some of them stood with their heads hung, clearly struggling with the humbling situation, but when hearing her approach, they looked up to give her full attention. They didn’t dare do otherwise.

“You all come from very different worlds. But I have traveled the universes enough to know that all your worlds, to some degree, limit the roles for men and women. Men are expected to be in charge, and the women subservient, almost all the time. This is very unfair, to women and to men, too.” Her tone was instructional, like a teacher speaking to a room of young students.

“Well, it is different here. Here, the women are in charge. You will answer to your wives, and you will answer to the women that run this center. You will be totally submissive to them.”

She could almost feel the nervous energy among the men. Good. At least they were taking it seriously.

“I don’t know if any of you have heard this term before, but as far as you are concerned, this is a daycare center. Your wives will bring you here to be cared for and controlled. Here you will be fed, exercised, watched over, and disciplined while they do whatever pleases them. They may go and explore the city. They may take advantage of the spa, the library, or any of the other services we offer for women. They may even stay and watch you play with your little friends. Whatever they desire to do.”

She reached the end of the row and turned, pacing back the other way. “We do not care what your lives are like outside these walls. Your role here may be the norm in your marriage, or it may be a unique experience. It does not matter to us. What does matter is that you know your place when you are here. You will follow our rules. Any rule-breaking or disobedience will result in punishment. What that punishment is, will depend on what you’ve done.”

The anxiety at her mention of punishment was palpable. For the men, at least. The women all watched from the sidelines. For them, the amusement was palpable.

“Your little ‘uniforms’ are meant to keep you feeling the desired amount of exposed, helpless, and dependent. Everything here, from what you wear to the words we use, is meant to keep you in the submissive mindset. In fact, from here on, you will not be referred to as “men”, and you will avoid that word yourselves. You are ‘the boys’, ‘the babies’, ‘the pets’ perhaps. But not ‘the men’. That word inspires far too much pride to be used here.”

At this point, the Blue Fairy stopped pacing and stood, facing them all. “It may not seem like it, but this is all for your own good, as well as the good of your mistresses. The burden of control will be lifted off your shoulders. You will be motivated by structure. Bad habits, masculine egos, and disrespect will be subdued. You will be fully trained.”

She gestured at the floor. “There. Now that we’ve set the proper tone, you will all sit down, right where you are. This is not a request. It is a command. You powerless boys will sit on the floor. And I, a woman, will tower over you. And that, if nothing else, will teach you your place here.”

As she finished speaking, all the men hurriedly dropped to their knees and shifted to a sitting position. At least, almost all of them. One did not. One did not react at all.

He was one of the biggest men there, his chest broad and chiseled. His diaper was frilly and pink, and there was a bow in his hair. He had a pacifier whose color matched the nappy, and there were hints of makeup on his eyes and cheeks. There was a lacey collar on his neck. While the others sat, he stayed in a rigid stand. He was not looking at the Blue Fairy, or anyone else. He seemed to be keeping his eyes trained straight ahead, on nothing.

The Blue Fairy wasn’t surprised. She had expected that at least one man would have trouble taking the final step of submission to her. Well, that was alright. He would be a demonstration of how naughty boys were dealt with.

---

Earlier that day, in a lavish hotel room, Shang stood at attention as Mulan finished applying the touches of makeup to his face. He was ever the stalwart soldier, doing what was commanded.

He had slept naked the night before, kept awake by racing thoughts of what would happen today. When Mulan had woken him, he had lain on the floor as she slid the feminine diaper under him and wrapped it around his waist. Once his nether regions were trapped behind a soft wall of cotton, he’d stood and let her put the bow in his hair, the collar on his neck, and the makeup on his face. He had taken it like a good boy.

“Pucker up,” said Mulan. Shang did so, letting her run some light lipstick around his mouth. Then Mulan pulled the tube away and stepped back, admiring her handiwork. She smiled. “I’m happy with it. It doesn’t hide your handsome face, but it’s enough to notice.” She wouldn’t ask what Shang thought. That didn’t matter. She leaned forward and used her free hand to guide Shang’s head downwards, so that she could kiss him on the forehead. Wouldn’t want to smudge the results of her hard work.

She turned away and started to walk into the powder room. “You stay there like a sweet little girl while I finish getting ready. We can have a quick breakfast downstairs, but then we need to leave. We don’t want to be late.”

Shang nodded. “Yes, ma’am.” Mulan started to close the powder room door, paused, then poked her head back out. She held out a pink pacifier for Shang to see. “Since you’ve been so well-behaved, I’ll put this in my bag and you won’t have to take it until we get there.” With a grin and a wink, she shut the door again.

Shang leaned against the wall to wait. He was grateful to Mulan for leaving the binky put away, but it was small comfort when he would still have to go out, in public, wearing nothing but the diaper and feminine accessories. The only bright side was that the visitors to Toontown were so diverse that every kind of outfit could be found on the streets. Surely he wouldn’t be the strangest thing everyone had seen. But that, too, was small comfort.

He and Mulan had found a good balance. In China, they desired to be the traditional couple that would make their families proud. For the most part, neither of them minded. But sometimes, Mulan would still chafe against the limits put on women in their homeland. And usually, Shang couldn’t blame her.

When they had discovered the portal to this city that connected worlds beyond counting, the clash of so many people with such different cultures had been stupefying. Not just the magic and technology, but the different attitudes and lifestyles. It soon became clear that this place took a different view on women’s limitations than their home.

They traveled back and forth, alternating between the duties of China and exploration of this new cosmos. And with their travels, eventually they settled into a routine. At home, they were the ideal marriage, Shang the great general and Mulan the devoted, obedient wife. But here, their situations were reversed. Here, Mulan led, and Shang followed. Having a place to subvert the expected roles of home made it easier to play those roles at home. Knowing that each situation was temporary let them fully throw themselves into those situations when the time came.

So, when Mulan told Shang about some new friends she had made, and a club of sorts that they were joining, Shang had been open to the strange ideas about husbands. He had even been intrigued. He was curious about how far this reversal of traditional roles could be pushed.

Mulan had then, gradually but surely, taken even more control here than before, preparing him for this very day. A day where he would be paraded through the streets in humiliating attire and be taken to a place where he would, as Mulan put it, “fully submit”. His heart pounded just thinking about it. But he was too deep in now. Saying no to her simply wasn’t an option anymore.

He was startled out of his thoughts when the door opened and Mulan came out. Beautiful as always, in a light green dress that resembled her usual Chinese clothing but had little touches of Toontown’s modernity. A small satchel was over her shoulder. She smiled at him. “Shall we go?”

It was a rhetorical question, of course. She was ready, so they would go. No question about it.

Shang put his sandals on. Mulan opened the door and gave a teasing little bow, making him go out before her. They walked into the hallway. She strolled smoothly in her dress, and he waddled in his nappy. Thankfully there were no other guests around; Shang wanted to delay anybody else seeing him for as long as possible. The hallway was a little chilly on his exposed body, but he knew that once they got outside it would be plenty warm enough. He tried not to think about going outside.

They made their way to the hotel’s small breakfast restaurant. There were a few scattered guests at the tables, but Shang kept his eyes straight ahead, staring at nothing. They took seats at their usual table, Shang looking every direction where there wasn’t a person in his line of sight. He didn’t hear anyone actually comment on him (he presumed that the staff were used to anything and everything by now) but he could still feel curious eyes.

The staff were familiar with their breakfast routine, and almost immediately a little penguin appeared and put two bowls on the table before scurrying away.

Mulan began to eat quickly, the pace betraying her excitement. Shang was much slower, looking down at his bowl but taking few bites. Mulan noticed, and tapped the rim of the bowl with her finger. “Come on, Shang, eat up. We’ve got a big day ahead of us.” She reached out and took his chin in her hand, raising his head to meet her eyes. “Don’t worry. You’re going to be just fine.” She smiled at him and resumed eating.

“Yes, ma’am,” he said out loud before hastening his eating. In his head he thought, Easy for her to say. She wasn’t the one that had to go out wearing nothing but one of those diapers.

Of course, at this thought Shang was distracted by the image of Mulan wearing nothing but a nappy, completely naked otherwise, her soft body stepping bare into the light of day as the sunbeams touch her perfect breasts and legs…

Damn, an erection was straining against the cotton wall of the nappy. That was all Shang needed right now. Hopefully it would subside when they got up, or at least wouldn’t be noticeable.

That time came soon enough, as Mulan finished her food and Shang gulped down his, not wanting to keep her waiting. They stood up, and Mulan led him out onto the sunny street. The hard-on was already subsiding, but he thought he saw Mulan glance down and smile. She said nothing, thankfully.

 The clear sunrays warmed Shang’s exposed skin. The shops and eateries around them were colorful and quaint. Thankfully, the street wasn’t very busy, and even better when they turned down a side street shortcut. By keeping his gaze trained towards the larger buildings on the horizon line, Shang found he could avoid seeing many of the other walkers.

Not all, though. At one point they turned a corner and encountered three pretty women coming the opposite way. They were all blonde and wore red, amber, and green dresses. Shang looked away, but not before he saw their mouths drop open at him. The groups passed each other, and Shang’s cheeks grew even hotter as he heard a storm of giggles behind them.

Eventually they reached a tall, classical-looking building. As they walked through the open gates, Mulan said “Here we are! Oh, I almost forgot.” She paused to reach into her satchel and pulled out the pacifier, tied to a string. After cleaning it with a cloth, she looped the string around Shang’s neck and put the binky into his mouth. He took it like a good boy (or girl), and started gently sucking on it. He never would have admitted it, but the suckling was actually a soothing sensation. Especially in his current uncertainty: he didn’t know if he was grateful to be getting off the street, or even more anxious about what would happen inside.

Once inside, Mulan brought Shang to show off to her friends. They were a beautiful group of diverse women, and as soon as they saw Shang, he was the center of their attention. Their husbands hung on the perimeter of the group, looking around and occasionally meeting each other’s eyes before looking away again. Though Shang didn’t want to be seen looking at them too long, the only silver lining of this situation was that they were just as exposed as he was. And they weren’t too bad on the eyes, as far as men went…

Of course, neither were the ladies. Shang’s eyes darted around, too embarrassed to make eye contact with any of them for too long. At least the people on the street had only seen Shang for a moment. Now, there was no escape.

Mulan patted Shang on the chest. “Everyone, this is Shang. I’ve told you all about him as my handsome soldier, but today ‘she’ is being a sweet little girl for orientation.”

The princesses all smiled as they looked Shang up and down. They were not being at all subtle about how much they were ogling him.

Tiana said “Oh, sugar, you’re just as handsome as she told us. Well, pretty, I guess I mean.”

Mulan rubbed Shang’s cheek with a smile. “She just is, isn’t she?” Shang looked down, unable to meet anyone’s eyes anymore.

“Aww,” said a sympathetic voice. Someone walked up and put a delicate hand under Shang’s chin, gently lifting his face up. It was a petite woman in a purple dress, with dark blond hair that went down to her waist. She made Shang look at her face, which was peppered with cute light freckles. Her earnest green eyes looked at him sympathetically.

“There’s no need to be shy, sweetheart. I think you look very beautiful! You know, I’ve sewn a lot of dresses by myself, but never one for your size! I’d be happy to try, though. You’d look so sweet!”

Mulan said “That’s very kind of you, Rapunzel. Maybe we’ll take you up on it. Thank you.” She reached over and pulled the pacifier from Shang’s mouth. “Say thank you to Miss Rapunzel, Shang.”

Shang swallowed. “Thank you, Miss Rapunzel.”

Rapunzel gave a happy squeal and took her hand from his chin to pat his cheek. “You’re so, so welcome! And you can just call me Auntie ‘Punzel!”

Now another lady walked up. She had full red hair and a turquoise dress. She looked at Mulan as she pointed to Shang. “May I?”

Mulan chuckled and shook her head. “Be my guest.”

The redhead giggled and reached for Shang’s waist. He was able to stop himself from flinching as she pulled the front of his nappy out and looked down at his nether parts. Mulan told Shang “Ariel used to be a mermaid. Now that she lives with humans, she’s just so fascinated in, well, cocks. And balls.”

Ariel nodded, not looking up. “They’re just so different. Mermen don’t have anything like them. And at least vaginas make sense… everything’s inside and protected. But most of you men just walk around with these floppy things just hanging out. And, you cover them up, but they’re all different. So you never know that they’re going to look like.”

Rapunzel leaned over to get a look as well. “And I actually spent most of my life in a tower and barely even knew what a boy was. So… same with me, I guess.” Ariel reached and gently tapped Shang’s dick. “Hmm… I thought this one would be bigger,” she mused. All the other women laughed. Mulan said “Well, it does its job fine. Most of the time.”

“Oh, of course! I meant no offense.” Ariel looked glanced up at Shang with a reassuring smile before looking back down. “Oh, there it goes!”

Shang tried to think of anything else, tried to control himself, but he was only human, and he was still a little horny from his fantasy earlier, and the beautiful Ariel had just touched his cock. Despite his best efforts, he was growing hard again.

 “Aww, you hurt its feelings, it’s trying to impress you!” Rapunzel said. This sent the princesses into hysterics, even Ariel. She let go of the diaper and let it snap back into place. Shang’s erection now strained in vain against the cotton. He wasn’t sure how he had enough blood to go to both his dick and his blushing face, but he somehow did.

As the laughter died down, Mulan patted the bulge and then left Shang’s side to chat with the others, leaving him standing there awkwardly. Eventually his boner died down, but his red face lasted a lot longer.

---

He had been obedient when the Blue Fairy had told all the men to line up. That at least had some resemblance to militarization, which was Shang’s territory. Standing alongside the other men, he had listened to the fairy’s lecture.

But he’d hit a wall. When the Blue Fairy had commanded the men to sit before her, something in Shang had balked. Serving Mulan and presenting himself to her friends was one thing, but voluntarily taking a degrading position now was the final straw. He hadn’t been able to do it. He’d just froze.

Now, as the Blue Fairy approached him, he knew that he was getting into deep trouble. He was staring at the wall in front of him, but he could feel Mulan glaring at him from the sidelines. Neither fight nor flight were options, so he remained paralyzed. His legs were shaking, and he was sucking the pacifier vigorously out of sheer fearful instinct.

The Blue Fairy got in front of him, forcing his eyes to meet hers. Her face was even, almost unreadable, but he thought he saw the faint shadow of a smile on her lips as she spoke. “So. We’re having a little trouble doing what we’re told, are we?”

Shang didn’t know what to do. The little pride he had left wouldn’t let him sit down now, but he couldn’t think of any kind of response. All he could do was hold the Fairy’s gaze.

She raised a hand and ran it under Shang’s chin. “So big and strong, hmm? So willful.”

Her touch was so soft. Her voice so soothing. Shang’s mind was blank. He had no idea what was going to happen next.

She pulled her hand away from his face, and raised her other hand. The one that held the sparkling wand. She stepped back, and flicked it at him. It glowed a little brighter as she moved it.

There was complete silence. Then Shang felt the floor disappear from under his feet. He looked down. His feet were hovering an inch above the floor. And then he started to float backwards. He tried to reach out, to somehow steady himself, but now he really was paralyzed.

He floated back, behind the other men. Most of didn’t dare to look, but a few snuck quick glimpses. But Shang had bigger things to worry about. As he went further back, the gaggle of women came into his line of sight. They were all watching, some looking curious, some looking amused. Mulan was glaring at him with her arms crossed.

Shang tried to turn his head, to see where he was going, but his neck was immobile too. A moment later he felt his legs bump against a solid surface, and he finally stopped moving. For an instant he thought that the room was rising before his eyes; then he realized that he was being lowered into a sitting position. His legs, rear, and back met a smooth cool surface. His arms met surface too, and immediately after something closed over his wrists.

Shang tried to look down and found that he wasn’t paralyzed anymore. Not that it did him much good. He was sitting in a hard white armchair, set against the wall, almost like a throne. Straps had covered his wrists, and as he watched they magically appeared out of the wood by his feet to wrap around his ankles too. Another, looser, formed around his neck.

He looked back up to see everyone watching him from across the room. The Blue Fairy pointed at him. She addressed the others, and despite the distance, her voice was as clear as always.

“Boys, you may look at our little friend over there. He has chosen to provide a good example. The punishment chair will be frequently used to deal with naughty behavior.”

Suddenly, there was a sting on Shang’s back. He’d had worse, but it was enough to make him jerk forward in vain against the straps. The burning itch spread across his back, then down to his ass and the back of his thighs. He wriggled and pulled but the straps held tight.

“He is feeling a particularly uncomfortable sting right now. It isn’t too much. It will not have any lasting effects, and when it’s over he will be no worse for wear. But while he’s in the chair, he will definitely regret his disobedience.”

Shang was struggling against the straps in full force, out of pure instinct to get away from the pain, but it was no use. The straps might as well have been made of rock. The stinging had now spread up his ass, burning the insides of his cheeks, which was only made worse by Shang clenching and rubbing them together. Tears were streaming out of his eyes and he gritted his teeth as he grunted and moaned. Sweat poured down his bare skin.

The sting covered his entire lower body. It was worse than any pain he’d ever gotten from chafing, or even training. The only worse pain he’d ever felt was actual wounds in battle, and at least those only covered a small part of his body.

Shang squeezed his eyes shut as it reached a crescendo of pain, and then suddenly it was gone. Completely.

The tension left Shang’s body. He went limp and his face fell forward. His mouth dropped open and the pacifier fell out. He kept his eyes closed, breathing hard as all his muscles unclenched.

After a moment, he caught his breath, but still kept his face down and eyes shut. He knew that a room full of people had just watched what happened, and he didn’t want to face them. What came next made it even worse.

As his body relaxed, without warning he felt himself piss. He heard the small hissing as liquid hit the inside of the nappy. It had just started to happen on its own. Shang didn’t know if it was more magic, or just his body reacting to what it had just gone through. Either way, it was the final seal of his defeat. He opened his eyes just a crack, just enough to see the diaper expanding from the fill. Anyone and everyone watching would see that he had wet himself like an infant.

Shang didn’t look up until he felt a gentle hand pat the top of his head. He opened his eyes to see the Blue Fairy standing over him.

“There we go. Does it still hurt?”

Shang shook his head as the last of his tears dripped off his cheeks.

“Good.” Keeping one hand still on his head, she turned to address the rest of the room. The men watched, eyes wide but not moving a muscle or making a sound. The women were watching just as intently, with a variety of expressions. Some still looked amused, while others looked smug. A couple of them even looked a little turned on. Mulan still had her arms crossed, but her expression looked less angry, just firm.

The Fairy said “As you’ve all just seen, this boy has been disobedient, and has paid the price. Now, with this visual example in your minds, I will finish explaining the men’s program. Then you will all be free to play and socialize for a little while.”

Shang closed his eyes again, and listened to the Blue Fairy explain the schedule.

“Every day that your mistress chooses to bring you, you will have the morning to exercise and play. As you’ll see, we have plenty of recreational equipment in the courtyard. At noon you will have lunch; good behavior will get you the privilege of feeding yourself, otherwise it will be fed to you. After lunch you will take a nap After that, you can get back to your little fun until mistress takes you home. Of course, there may be days where your schedule is different, according to your mistress’s wishes.”

There was a distant sound of doors opening. The Blue Fairy finished with “Now, the fairies will lead all you boys outside to play in the courtyard while your wives talk a little more and get settled in. Please follow them.”

Shang opened his eyes again to see the crowd of men getting up and walking out a distant pair of open doors, while the women started to talk amongst themselves. Except for Mulan, who walked over to Shang and the Blue Fairy.

The Fairy stepped back as Mulan approached Shang. Mulan sighed. Shang couldn’t meet her eyes.

“Look at me,” Mulan said, putting her hand under Shang’s chin and lifting his face. Shang’s eyes were still glistening with tears.

“I’m disappointed in you. But you already knew that, and you’ve already gotten your punishment. Do you have anything to say?”

Shang sniffled. “I’m sorry.”

Mulan nodded, looking satisfied. “Good. Now apologize to her.”

Shang looked over at the Blue Fairy. “I’m sorry, ma’am.”

“Apology accepted. What’s done is done. Now, let’s get you changed, and then you can join the other boys.”

The straps disappeared. Mulan reached out and helped Shang into a shaky stand. After he steadied himself, the Blue Fairy gestured to a nearby door. As it magically opened itself, the women led Shang through.

The room on the other side was small. In it were a low table with a cushioned top and several shelves that held stacks of diapers and medicinal things. The Blue Fairy said “Would you like me to do it, dear, or do you wish to?”

Mulan said “Thank you, but he’s my husband. It wouldn’t be fair to keep you away from your other guests any longer. Besides, I brought my own spares.”

The Fairy smiled, gave a little bow, and left the room. Mulan turned back to Shang and patted the cushioned table. “Lay down here.”

Shang climbed onto the table, his nappy so full that it felt like it might slide off his waist any second. He lay on the table, on his back, still sniffling. He knew the ritual well by now.

Right on rhythm, he lifted his legs so Mulan could unfasten the wet diaper and then his bottom so she could pull it out from under him. She folded it up and tossed it into a small hole in the floor that Shang had not seen before. It vanished completely, presumably transported somewhere else by magic, as she powdered him. When she touched his cock, it threatened to grow hard again, but Shang was too exhausted from the ordeal for it to follow through.

Mulan opened her satchel and took out another of the frilly diapers, and Shang repeated his movements to let her put it under him. She fastened it around his waist and then pulled him up, helping him off the table.

“There.” She finally gave him a small smile, and pulled him close. She whispered in his ear “You know what you did, and you’ve learned your lesson. We won’t worry about it anymore, because nothing like it is going to happen again, right?”

Shang couldn’t speak. He could only nod.

“Good. Now, go on out to where the other boys are. Don’t worry, you’ll make friends in no time.”

She let go of him, and they both left the room. Mulan pointed Shang towards the open doors, then walked to where the other women were gathered.

When she reached them, their conversation stopped. Mulan sighed, embarrassed. “Sorry about all that. I’m disappointed, but I’m not entirely surprised.”

The others nodded. Tiana said “They’re all men, one of them was going to be trouble.”

“I thought for sure it was going to be my Philip,” Aurora added.

Snow White reached over and squeezed Mulan’s hand. “Anyway, don’t worry about it. I’m just glad we’re all here settling in together.”

Mulan smiled.

---

Shang walked out of the doors and into the daylight. It was a large courtyard, a combination of an outdoor gym and a child’s playground, surrounded by a tall hedge maze. In the center was a huge two-level structure with ladders and slides on all sides. Next to that that were a couple of giant jungle gyms. Scattered around were chin-up bars, trapeze rings, swings, balance beams, and a few large seesaws. Off to the side was a trampoline, and what looked like some kind of ball court.

The rest of the men were out there. Most were standing around talking to each other, (their mouths free from the pacifiers and gags that now hung around their necks), but a few were testing out the equipment. Shang had to admit that the place looked fun, despite the childish feel of it.

He slowly approached the orbit of the other men. The way most of them were talking, they clearly already knew each other. Shang felt an awkwardness he hadn’t felt since childhood as he looked for the best way to enter a conversation.

“Some first day, huh?”

Shang looked over to see the man who had spoken. He was leaning against the frame of a swing set in a devil-may-care way that matched his windblown hair and dashing goatee. Shang couldn’t help noticing how handsome he was, and Shang had seen plenty of men in his day. The fact that this one was as half-naked as the others didn’t help.

The man held out his hand. “Flynn. Well, Eugene, actually. Flynn’s kind of a nickname. Long story.”

Shang reached back, and they shook. “Li Shang.” It felt so surreal for two men to have such a normal conversation while they were both wearing nothing but diapers.

“Anyway,” Flynn continued, “Always rough to stick out on the first day, but I wouldn’t worry. You were the first in that chair, but you won’t be the last. Yikes, huh?”

Shang cringed at the memory. “I suppose.”

Flynn shrugged. “Hell, I’ll probably be next. That’s generally how things tend to go with me.”

Shang was finally at ease enough to chuckle. “Oh, is that so?”

“It is, my friend. Hey, if you think you were embarrassed in there, you should here about my morning…”

Notes:

More chapters to come, focusing on the other princes and princesses, and after them, any other Disney characters I have ideas for!
If anyone has any ideas for future chapters, I can't guarantee that I'll use them, but I will take them into consideration and give you credit if I do!
I'm happy to get all comments/criticism so long as they're polite!

Chapter 2: Orientation Pt. 2 (Rapunzel/Eugene)

The morning before the orientation, Rapunzel and Eugene slept in their hotel bed. They were head-to-foot. Eugene snored onto Rapunzel’s petite toes; his ankles were tied together in her long golden hair. While there still wasn’t enough of her hair to fully him up, there was just enough to bind his feet for a little bedtime ritual. A reminder of his role when they played. At first Eugene had worried that he would hurt her while he slept, but Rapunzel’s hair still had its magical strength. He would not be pulling it anytime soon.

At first, Rapunzel had been nervous to take a dominant role. She had definitely wanted to; after a life of being constrained and controlled, the idea of exerting power was so exciting. But she was so gentle that she dreaded being cruel. Eugene, however, made it so easy. He contributed by both encouraging her to act out her fantasies, and by using his smart mouth to make it tempting to really work him over.

Rapunzel lifted her head and looked down to the foot of the bed. “Eugene? Are you awake?”

Eugene looked back at her, still blinking the sleep out of his eyes. “Mmm-hmm.”

“It’s almost time to get up. Go ahead and get my feet ready.”

Eugene yawned. “My pleasure.”

He moved his head over to Rapunzel’s feet. He gave each of her soles a tender kiss, and then he puckered and started to suck on one of her big toes. He had done it so much that the taste was familiar to him. He didn’t understand how someone who went barefoot so much could keep her feet so clean, but he was very grateful.

Rapunzel sighed in satisfaction as Eugene went through the rest of her toes. As he finished up, she started to untie her hair from his feet. “We’ve got a big day ahead of us, so I hope you got a lot of sleep last night. Do you need changed?”

While she was wearing a simple nightgown, Eugene was wearing nothing but a diaper. She’d had him diapered for a few days straight to get him ready for the center. Normally she would let him put some normal clothes on over the nappies, but not today.

When Eugene finished, he said. “No, blondie. Absolutely nothing about me needs changed.”

Rapunzel rolled her eyes as she got out of bed. He had been in a snarky mood for the past couple days. She figured that it was some sort of subtle rebellion for their plans to go to the center. That was how they often worked: Rapunzel would start dominating, Eugene would see how far he could push it, Rapunzel would put him in his place even more. The cycle would usually go on for days until they were happily exhausted and went back to vanilla life for a while.

Rapunzel had been letting his attitude slide because she figured that some of it was a way to cover up his nerves about going to the center. She didn’t blame him for being nervous, but he had agreed to it, and his recent behavior was practically begging to be humbled anyway.

As Eugene got up after her, Rapunzel pointed around the room. “You go ahead and pick up some mess while I go get dressed… which you don’t have to dooooo!” She said the last part in a gleeful sing-song voice.

“Ha ha,” Eugene muttered under his breath as he knelt down to pick up some clothes that had been discarded on the floor. He was not particularly looking forward to going out wearing nothing but the nappy thing, never mind what would come after that. But it would make Rapunzel happy, and besides, it was a little exciting. They’d never done anything so public before, especially not back in Corona. The dread of going out so exposed and belittled had a tinge of thrill to it.

He continued to tidy, and eventually Rapunzel came out in a light purple dress, shiny hair trailing from her head. Beautiful as always. Eugene straightened up from his neatening and said “You sure you’re done, blondie? You weren’t in there very long, the sun hasn’t set yet.”

Rapunzel narrowed her eyes at him. On her it looked more cute than anything else, but then she came over and reached down into his diaper.

He winced as she grabbed his cock and gave it a tug, not too hard but enough to hurt. She withdrew her hand as he gave a little grunt of pain. She waggled a stern finger at him.

“Now you watch that attitude, mister. Today is an important day and you’d better behave yourself, or else.”

Eugene put on a wide-eyed expression of innocence. Rapunzel sighed and let herself smile again. She was so excited!

She went over and picked up a satchel. Facing away from Eugene, she started to move things from her travel case into the satchel. When Eugene came over to see what she was packing, she hid it and shooed him away. “Don’t be nosy, Eugene!”

Eugene held up his hands and retreated. Rapunzel finished and slung the satchel over her shoulder. “Okay, Eugene, I can’t wait anymore, let’s go! We’ll get an early start, we can get breakfast on the way out.”

She started towards the door, then hesitated. “I almost forgot! Eugene, turn around.”

Shrugging, Eugene did so. There was a moment of waiting, and then he felt her hand yank down the back of his diaper and something cold and hard tapped his bottom. He barely had time to react before the steely surface smacked hard against the skin of his cheeks. The stinging jolt almost made him lurch forward, but he felt Rapunzel’s hand grab his waist to study him. He grunted as his ass was whacked three more times, leaving it a little sore as Rapunzel pulled the back of his nappy up again.

He turned back around to see her tucking the small frying pan back into her satchel. He should have known; using the frying pan for spanking was a tradition for them, in memory of how they’d first met.

She looked back at him. “Something to remember and help you behave.” Eugene bit back any retorts that might’ve sprung to mind.

Rapunzel, grinning, went to their hotel door and gestured impatiently for him to follow. They left their room and headed down some stairs to the hotel’s side exit. As they entered the light of day, Rapunzel had a spring in her step. Eugene was somehow keeping a casual stride as he walked out into the world in just a nappy.

Inside, he was rapidly trying to process everything. He was walking out into the most humiliating situation of his life. The only way to keep any dignity at all would be to act like he just didn’t care. Act like he had forgotten what he was even wearing.

Before they went out onto the main street, Rapunzel paused at a vending machine and got two grain bars. She led Eugene out onto the sidewalk, holding both bars, alternating between taking bites of hers and holding Eugene’s out for him to nibble. She wasn’t even allowing him the small dignity of feeding himself his own breakfast bar.

But he could take it. His self-assured attitude would survive anything, he would make sure of it. His pride wouldn’t accept any less.

As they walked along the street, Rapunzel couldn’t help but notice Eugene’s demeanor. He was strolling, hands clasped behind his back, eyes wandering along the surrounding buildings. His nonchalance was almost an exaggerated act.

She knew exactly what he was doing. He was trying to show off how little the situation was affecting him. Trying to save face any way he could. Rapunzel had seen it all before. Fortunately, she’d come prepared.

When she stopped to throw their bar wrappers into a nearby trash basket, she took the opportunity. Eugene watched her start digging around in the satchel. “What are you doing, blondie?”

“Just grabbing some extra things. You can hush.” The first thing she pulled out was a pacifier, without even looking up she held it up to his mouth. Eugene hesitated, then took it. All good. It wasn’t much more humiliating than what he was already wearing.

Rapunzel pulled out some other things before closing the satchel again. She held them up for Eugene to see. Two thick mittens and two round pads of some sort.

Eugene raised an eyebrow. Rapunzel pointed down at the sidewalk. “These will make sure your hands and knees don’t scratch when you crawl the rest of the way, sweetheart.”

Eugene looked down at the sidewalk, looked back up at her, and blinked in astonishment.

“I’m serious, Eugene. Come here so I can get these on.”

Eugene seemed paralyzed, so with a sigh Rapunzel pulled him close. She put his hands into the mittens and knelt down to tie the pads to his knees. When he still hesitated, she helped lower him down onto his hands and knees.

From that position, he looked up at her. His eyes were wide, and he sucked on the pacifier, and his diapered bottom was sticking up in the air. The site made Rapunzel give a happy little squeak and she vigorously patted his head. “You’re so adorable! Now get crawling, cutie. We’ve still got a ways to go.”

When Eugene continued to just look up at her in disbelief, she forcefully swatted his ass through the diaper. “Go on!”

Eugene slowly moved his arms and knees forward, crawling along the sidewalk. Rapunzel followed behind him. After finding his balance, Eugene crawled faster, partly to not keep Rapunzel waiting and partly to get the whole thing over with as fast as possible. His swagger was gone now. He could project dignity through many things, but crawling like this, in front of the whole world, was too much. He was completely and utterly defeated. The only upside of being so low was that he didn’t have to make eye contact with anyone they passed.

The rest of the walk wasn’t actually long, but it felt like hours to Eugene. Eventually the sidewalk reached a wall and he felt Rapunzel’s hand on his shoulder. “Okay, this is the gate. You can stand back up now.”

She helped Eugene up, but he kept his head down. Unseen by him, Rapunzel nodded in satisfaction. He had been totally humbled, and just in time. She kissed his forehead and took him by the hand, leading him through the gate and into the building.

---

When Rapunzel met her friends and their husbands, Eugene hung around awkwardly. He had met some of the men before, but none of them seemed to be in the mood to socialize. He didn’t either. His ego was still smarting. At least they were all in the same boat. None of the others were wearing anything but nappies, either.

He kept quiet and did as commanded during the orientation. One of the other guys, one he hadn’t met before, disobeyed and got punished. As Eugene watched it happen, he felt bad for the man, but was glad it wasn’t him. Yet, anyway.

When the boys had all been dismissed to the courtyard, Eugene waited around for the stranger to follow, and then introduced himself. Call it his good deed for the day. After a minute of chatting, Eugene and his new friend Shang wandered over to some of the other guys.

They approached to hear what sounded like Naveen and Adam, a couple of the men Eugene already knew, arguing.

“Of course,” Naveen was saying as he looked Adam up and down, “a man with little interest in modern forms of dance, like yourself, would not see the connection. But I promise you, the art of dance and the art of gentlemen’s sparring are practically the same.”

Adam rolled his eyes and absentmindedly tugged at the collar around his neck. “I can understand dancing, even if I don’t like doing it. You’re not the one person who knows everything.” Despite his handsome human looks, his voice still sometimes had the faintest trace of a growl behind it when he was annoyed.

“Yeah,” said Aladdin, “and besides, Naveen, ‘modern’ means something different to all of us.”

Naveen waved his hand dismissively. “Ah, you two are just not open to new ideas.” Then he noticed the newcomers.

“Ah, Flynn! There you are. And your new friend?” Then his eyes widened with recognition. “Ahh, the unfortunate rebel.”

Shang’s cheeks turned a little red as he cleared his throat, looking unsure how to respond. Eugene sensed the awkwardness and said “Gentlemen, this is Shang. He’s alright, really, once you get past your burning jealousy of his peak physical form.”

This caused the other men, including Shang, to crack up. Eugene introduced him to the others in the group. Soon after Naveen and Adam got back to their debate over whether dancing skills could aid in sparring. The others listened in amusement and occasionally interjected with snarky remarks. Mostly it was a way for them to all take their minds off the elephant in the room: they were all grown men in diapers, naked on a playground just because their wives wanted it.

While he listened, Eugene glanced around at the sporting playground and the other men that were using the equipment. The place didn’t seem so bad. Not this part of it, anyway.

The back-and-forth lasted until one of the little fairies from earlier fluttered up and told them that it was time for lunch. The others joined them as they lined up and filed inside after the guiding fairies.

The door they went through took them down a short hallway and into a large white room filled with chairs. They looked like man-sized highchairs, only with restraints for the feet. Shang was in line in front of Eugene, and Eugene saw him tense up as they entered. He didn’t blame him; the seats did slightly resemble the Punishment Chair.

“Okay, boys, pick a seat and climb on in!” one of the fairies said. Another began coaxing some of the boys into chairs on the other side of the room. Eugene and Shang looked at each other and shrugged before wandering off towards empty seats.

Eugene hauled himself up into a chair and settled himself. As soon as he did, the restraints closed around his feet and a tray appeared out of thin air, sliding around him and pinning his arms to his sides. On the outer edge of the tray, a small sheet of glass stuck up, like a tiny standing mirror.

Eugene barely had any time to process what’d just happened when a wooden bowl floated over and landed on the tray. A hovering spoon followed and plopped into the bowl’s stew.

For a moment nothing else happened, and Eugene could only look around at the other guys. He noticed most of them had their trays loose enough to still raise their arms. Why were they so lucky?

“Hi there! Over here, please!”

Eugene heard the small voice when his head was turned; he looked back in front of him to see a little fairy with braided brunette hair. She grinned at him. “What’s your name?”

Eugene blinked. “Flynn,” he said instinctively. As vulnerable as he was feeling, the fake name was almost like a comforting shield.

“Nice to meet ya! I’m Fawn. Back where I come from, I’m good at dealing with animals. Here, I’m kind of in charge of dealing with boys! Not much difference.” She laughed.

Eugene couldn’t think of anything to say. Fawn gestured at the tray. “Looks like your wife doesn’t want you feeding yourself today. Sorry, but I bet you’ll remember this next time you’re tempted to do… whatever you did!”

Eugene sighed. He hadn’t done anything, but he suspected that Rapunzel had done it just to doubly ensure his attitude adjustment. He was reminded of his force-fed breakfast bar.

Fawn snapped her tiny fingers. A large bib flew out of nowhere and tied itself around Eugene’s neck, covering his chest and stomach. As Fawn watched with a satisfied look, the spoon lifted itself out of the bowl and carried a bite up to Eugene’s mouth. Not seeing much choice, he opened his mouth and took it. As far as stews went, it was pretty good. Would have been better if he’d actually been able to feed it to himself.

While the spoon floated back to get another scoop, Fawn pointed at the little glass on the edge of the tray. “While you eat, that shows you a little reminder of who you’re doing this for. Someone you should already be thinking of anyway.”

A little image of Rapunzel’s face appeared in the glass. It moved slightly, gazing fondly at Eugene and blinking, occasionally raising its eyebrows in that cute mischievous way.

“Well, I’ll leave you to it! Nice to meet you!” Fawn fluttered away and over to whoever was in the next highchair.

Eugene could do nothing but continue to eat the stew, while watching the face of his love. Because he wasn’t controlling the spoon, sometimes he misjudged when to open his mouth. This caused some stew to get knocked off the spoon and drip onto the bib, which seemed unfair. It wasn’t his fault, but everyone would still see the shameful stains anyway.

When Eugene wanted to glance around the room, he had to hurry as the spoon refilled itself. He was able to glimpse where Shang was sitting. While most of the other boys were feeding themselves, at least Shang seemed to be as restricted as Eugene. Probably further punishment for his rebellion earlier.

When the bowl was empty, it floated away along with the spoon and bib. Eugene had to wait until all the other boys were finished before the tray vanished and he could finally get up. Then the fairies led the boys into the next room.

This one was filled with things that looked like man-sized cribs, but they were covered on top, almost like barred cages.

From somewhere at the head of the line, Eugene heard Fawn say “Okay, boys, it’s naptime! You got an hour to rest, then you can go back out to play some more!”

The sides of the crib cages lowered, ready for the men to use them. Eugene walked over to the nearest one and climbed in. The mattress was big enough to stretch out on. The bars raised again, leaving the inside dim. Eugene closed his eyes, and realized that he would actually be glad to get a nap. It had been quite a day.

Notes:

That's it for orientation! From now on, chapters will focus on characters during future visits to the center, or getting to business in their own homes. ;)

As always, If you have anything you'd like to see, just comment! Can't guarantee that I'll use it, but I'll consider it and give you credit if I do!
Feel free to leave your thoughts!

Chapter 3: Desperation (Aladdin)

Notes:

This one is a little short; it was originally part of a longer chapter about several different incidents, but I decided to go ahead and post it as its own little minisode in the meantime. Hope you guys enjoy!

It had been a few days since the Center’s opening. While of course all the couples had other things to do, patronage was frequent enough that every day there were still several princes and princesses around. Currently, Aladdin was hanging around the playground with Adam, Florian, Charming, Flynn, and Naveen. On an elevated patio at the other side of the yard, Snow White and Cinderella sat on lawn chairs, drinking wine and chatting as they watched the boys. Rapunzel and Tiana were inside, in the ladies’ gym. Aladdin and Adam had been dropped off at the center while their wives explored the city on their own.

Aladdin had mixed feelings. While there was still a lot of humiliation for him at the Center, after a few visits he didn’t mind it as much. He liked hanging out with the other men, and he was glad that Jasmine was able to explore. He knew that ever since she’d first snuck out of her father’s palace, she loved to look around new places by herself.

The boys were on the second floor of the central structure. Most of them were still a little self-conscious to use the playground equipment, but they’d at least gotten used to the men-sized playset. Adam, Florian, Charming, and Flynn were tossing a ball around to each other as they sat on the wood and leaned against the metal bars of the surrounding railing. Naveen was standing idly and tapping on the bars to make a tinny tune. Aladdin, feeling somewhat restless, was at the top of an attached tube slide, hanging by both hands from an overhead bar as he slid his feet back and forth just inside the slide’s mouth.

The boys were discussing dangerous situations that their travels had gotten them into. Charming was finishing a tale of how his horse had once spooked and thrown him into a ravine. “I swear to you, I would have died if I hadn’t managed to grab onto a branch halfway down.”

“If that’s true,” said Florian as he caught the ball and tossed it to Flynn, “then how did you get down safely, if you were still hanging halfway?”

Charming laughed. “Well, it’s a matter of how you fall, too. Not only did I have half as far to go, but I could angle myself to where I had a better chance to land safely. Then I just let myself drop, and I survived barely bruised.”

“Really?” asked Florian. “Hmm, I didn’t know it worked like that.”

Charming nodded. “Oh yes. I’m sure Aladdin can attest to it, he’s done enough climbing and falling.”

Aladdin shrugged. “Yeah, he’s right. That’ll work a lot of the time.”

“It’s too bad Eric isn’t here,” said Adam, “I’m sure he as lots of sailing stories he can tell.”

“Actually,” said Flynn, “speaking of sailing, one time I had talked my way onto a fishing boat after some angry people were looking for me, and we ended up passing by this pair of islands…”

Flynn continued with his story, something about an honest-to-God sea monster lurking between the islands. Aladdin tried his best to listen, because it really did sound interesting, but he was getting more distracted by the minute. He had gradually started to notice the growing pressure in his bladder. He’d ignored it at first, but now it was getting more and more painful.

He'd wet his diaper before, of course. Both at the center and at home, when Jasmine had him diapered there. But until now, he’d always been able to hold it until naptime, where he would be taken away and changed quietly. He’d never wet himself around everyone else before.

But now, it seemed like he’d have no choice. His bladder couldn’t hold out much longer, and it would be at least half an hour before they went inside for lunch. He tried to take his mind off of it by focusing more on Flynn’s story, but that only worked for a minute before the burning strain got worse.

Aladdin glanced over at a small pavilion by the hedge, covering a table and a chest of supplies. If he wet his diaper out here, that was where he would get changed. It wasn’t like the private rooms inside; out here anyone could see it.

Aladdin wasn’t sure why he dreaded that so much. All the men were wearing diapers, and it wasn’t a secret what they were for. But having it happen in front of everyone else still felt like crossing a line of embarrassment. He already felt a little self-conscious among the other guys, since he knew that most of them came from richer backgrounds than him. Wetting his diaper in front of them would only make it worse.

But nothing was stopping the buildup of fluid, and he would have to let it out soon. He stopped hanging at the top of the slide and sat down on the edge of it. Sitting took a little bit of the pressure off, so he tried to make it look like he was just getting comfortable as he listened.

Flynn’s story went on and on, and Aladdin’s agony got worse and worse. Eventually Flynn finished with the observation that ever since he got back to land, he’s never heard of any sea monsters that looked like the one he saw.

Then Adam piped up with “Well, I’ve never seen a sea monster, but there’s a pack of wolves that hangs around the forest behind the castle. Once I saw one that was the size of a bear.”

The others scoffed in disbelief, and Adam launched into his own story. By now the sitting wasn’t helping anymore, and Aladdin jumped up. Some of the others glanced at him, and he cursed himself for doing it fast enough to look strange. He tried to look casual, even though his crotch now felt like there was a fire inside it. It was all he could do to not start dancing around right then and there.

Finally, he felt it starting to force its way out, and he knew that he had only seconds. He sat back down again, legs crossed in front of him, hoping to at least block his diaper from the others’ view.

And not a moment too soon: as his rear landed on the hard wood, the floodgates opened. Piss sprayed out of him, and the diaper began to fill very quickly. Aladdin was only barely able to stop himself from moaning in relief.

But the relief turned to worry as the diaper just kept filling. He hadn’t realized how much had been in him. Was it even supposed to hold this much? It made a small hissing sound too, thankfully Adam was telling his story so loudly and animatedly that no one seemed to hear.

When he finally finished, the nappy had swelled so much that Aladdin was afraid to move even the slightest bit, lest it burst. It didn’t look like any of the other guys had noticed, but Aladdin knew that couldn’t last forever. The only thing he to do was quickly excuse himself, climb down, and find the nearest fairy to change him as fast as possible. The sooner he did it, the sooner it would be over with.

His mouth felt dry, but he took a breath and hurriedly stood up. Even though Adam was still telling his story, the others all looked at him, and then looked at his sagging nappy. Adam fell silent, and Aladdin stammered out “I-I just have to go and take care of something, guys, I’ll be right back.”

With that he turned and walked fast over to the nearest ladder. The others looked back at Adam, who started his story back up, while Aladdin started to climb down.

As he made his way down the ladder, he felt the nappy sagging and cringed. He hadn’t thought this through. He stopped climbing, but it was too late. The diaper, weighed down by all the pee, slid off Aladdin’s waist and fell to the ground. Aladdin was left totally naked on the ladder.

As embarrassing as it was, the nappy had been the only thing between Aladdin and total exposure. His face burned as he felt powerless to even finish climbing down. As much as he didn’t want to, he couldn’t help but glance over at the patio. Snow White and Cinderella were looking at him, wide grins on their pretty faces. He knew that from their position, they had a clear view of his bare ass.

As his mind blanked in humiliation and fear, a fairy fluttered up to his face. “Looks like somebody needs a change! Well…at least a new diaper!” she giggled, the sound like a little bell.

Aladdin couldn’t think of anything to say. He hung his head in shame and climbed the rest of the way to the ground. The fairy sprinkled a bit of pixie dust on the diaper, which then rose, folded itself up, and floated away to a nearby trash basket. Then the fairy led Aladdin, completely naked, over to the changing pavilion.

Aladdin, knowing what he had to do and wanting it over with as soon as possible, climbed onto the changing table without needing to be told. The fairy flew close to his face and said “Aww, you don’t look so happy. I know what will make you feel better!”
With a sprinkle of fairy dust, the pacifier that had been hanging around Aladdin’s neck floated over his chin and inserted itself into his mouth. He could do nothing but start sucking. It made him feel a little better, but not too much. He tried not to think of everyone who could see him.

The fairy summoned a wipe, a bottle of powder, and a clean nappy from the chest. Aladdin shivered as the cold wipe cleaned his sticky privates, but the powder felt pleasant, and so did the diaper that wrapped itself around his waist and put a barrier between his bare skin and the table.

After he was diapered, the fairy said “Okay, sweetie, you can go back to playing until lunch!” Aladdin got off the table and slowly started to walk back to the playground. He wasn’t looking forward to facing the others again, but it would be even more awkward to avoid everyone for the rest of playtime.

He climbed back up a different ladder than the one he’d climbed down. He wasn’t sure if the two princesses could see him from this angle, and he didn’t look to find out.

When he got to the top, the others were still tossing the ball and telling stories, this time Florian seemed to be talking about a hunting trip he’d once been on. The others glanced at Aladdin, but quickly looked away.

Aladdin was grateful that they hadn’t commented on what just happened, but then he realized that he was still sucking on the pacifier. He had gotten so used to it that he hadn’t even realized. Face turning red again, he spit it out. Most of the boys had pacifiers on them at the Center, but they only used them when they had to, at nap time or when being punished. They never did voluntarily. Doing so would be like admitting that they actually enjoyed it.

Mortified, Aladdin quietly sat back down and listened to Florian, trying to be as unnoticeable as possible. How long was it until lunch again?

Chapter 4: Going Down Pt. 1 (Snow White/Florian, multi)

Notes:

Hey guys, just a heads up before we dive in: the next couple chapters are both going to be based on suggestions I got from the comments, so stay tuned! ;)
In the meantime, enjoy!

Inside the Center, Tiana and Rapunzel were the only ones using the indoor women’s gym today. The room wasn’t too quiet, though, as the princesses’ talk and laughter echoed off the walls and modern sports equipment. They had already stretched and lifted weights, and now they were on side-by-side treadmills.

Rapunzel’s hair had already grown a lot in just a few more days. Thankfully, the Center had given her magical rollers that floated towards the ceiling, pulling her hair up from behind her and keeping it out of her way.

Rapunzel slowed down and stopped her machine, panting. “Okay, okay… I think I’m done…”

She got off and sat down right there on the floor. The rollers lowered and let her hair fall to the ground beside her. Tiana got off her own treadmill and sat down opposite Rapunzel.

Rapunzel caught her breath. “Sorry, I… I’m just not used to this much… whew!”

Tiana was breathing heavy, too. “Zel, don’t apologize, I was just getting ready to stop myself. And don’t beat yourself up, you had to drag around about a hundred tons of hair in one tower room. Movin’ so free after that has got to wear you out.”

Rapunzel grinned, face gleaming with sweat. “Yeah, but it feels great! I mean… in a super painful way.”

They both laughed. Tiana said “Listen, I’ll take getting exhausted by exercising with one of my best friends over getting exhausted by working in a restaurant kitchen on a busy dinner hour.” She sighed. “Honestly, I do love it and I’m so grateful I can finally do it. I’m just glad I can get away from it all, too.”

After another minute of catching their breath, they stood up. Tiana said “I need to drink some water before I head to the showers. I think I’ll go out to the patio and say hello to the girls.”

Rapunzel agreed that sounded nice, so they both left the gym and walked down the wide hallway to the doors that opened out to the courtyard.  

As they went outside, the sunlight was warm and the day was cloudless. The patio had a fountain, it was about waist-high but the water arced and swirled through the air from magic. It was also safe to drink, a combination of both  decorative and refreshing fountain.

Tiana and Rapunzel picked two cups from a nearby table (two more magically appeared to replace them) and filled them from the looping stream. Snow White and Cinderella waved at them from their lawn chairs. They looked to be having a hushed, giggly conversation as the other two approached.

“I don’t know how you ladies can sit out here in those dresses. I’d have melted into a puddle by now,” Tiana smirked. She and Rapunzel were just wearing sports bras and shorts, while Snow and Cindy were wearing their standard princess dresses.

“Oh, you get used to it,” Cindy chuckled. Tiana raised an eyebrow. “If you don’t mind my asking, what were y’all talking about? Sounded interesting.”

Snow and Cindy looked at each other and giggled again. Cindy said “Oh, well, we were just discussing how nice it is to have your husband… go below.”

Snow blushed and covered her grinning mouth. It took Rapunzel a second to get it. “Go below? …oh, you mean down there.”

Tiana shook her head and teased “Now here I though you two were the innocent ones, and y’all are out here talking about munching pussies!”

The other three chortled at her frank language. Snow shyly looked away as she ran a hand through her dark hair. “Well, actually, Cindy was telling me about it. I’ve never experienced it.”

Tiana and Rapunzel looked at her in astonishment. “You mean you haven’t even tried it?” Rapunzel asked.

Tiana frowned. “After you two’ve been married for years?”

Snow shrugged. “Well, at first I was always too shy to ask, you know. And then when I did, he was always so uninterested that I didn’t have the heart to try again.”

Tiana took a seat in one of the empty chairs on the patio, not thinking of her shower anymore. “Hun, do you go down on him?”

Snow blushed as she looked down at her clasped hands. “Well, yes…”

“Doesn’t sound very fair to me.”

Rapunzel sat down too, and said “Yeah, Eugene never used to do it. Then I got more confident asking for what I wanted, and I told him that if he wanted me to do it to him, then he should get used to doing it to me. And now he does it all the time.”

Cindy nodded. “I said something just like that.”

Snow looked around at them all. “Oh, I feel silly. I know it’s as easy as you all say it is… but I just have such a difficult time. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

Cindy put a sympathetic hand on Snow’s shoulder. “Oh, believe me, dear. There’s nothing wrong with you. It isn’t easy to insist, I know that. It takes practice.”

Snow sighed. “All this, the domination fun, the center… it sounded like a game to him at first. He wanted to do it right away. It’s not so easy when he isn’t willing.”

She looked over at the playground, where Florian and the other men were hanging out on top of the wooden structure in the center. Cindy followed her gaze. They could see Florian up with the other men.

Cinderella pursed her lips in thought, and then said “Snow, dear, call him over.”

Snow looked back at her. “Why?”

“Because it’s difficult for you to ask for what you want. So your friends are going to help you.”

Snow blinked. “What?”

Tiana and Rapunzel caught on to what Cindy meant. Rapunzel’s eyes widened and she put a hand over her mouth. Tiana leaned forward conspiratorially. “Yeah, girl, why not? No time like the present.”

“And,” said Cinderella, “we will make sure he does it right.”

Snow looked back at the boys. “Well… it does sound a little exciting. Are you sure you all don’t mind?”

The others all shook their heads in unison. Tiana said “Hun, we’re sisters here. Ain’t nothing you should feel like you have to hide.”

Snow stood up. She stared at Florian until he turned his head and their eyes met. She gestured for him to come. Then she sat again as he left the other boys and climbed down from the structure.

Florian uncertainly approached the patio. He was an attractive man. His face was handsome and angular, but still had a boyish softness to it. This was something that he often bemoaned; he longed to grow into a kingly hard face like his father and grandfather, but he seemed to be a late bloomer. He took much pride in his body, as if to compensate, so even by the standards of a prince he was very into sport of all kinds.

But despite his efforts, his attractiveness would usually be described more as “cute” than “distinguished”. It didn’t help that he was… not very short, but noticeably so compared to most of the other princes. The general consensus was that he and Snow White were, as a couple, the most adorable out of everyone.

The women all watched Florian as he walked up the patio steps. Hands clasped behind his back, with a with a sense of timidity that he couldn’t hide, he approached the chair where Snow sat. “Yes?” he said, looking confused.

Snow cleared her throat and sat up a little more. “Yes, what?”

Florian gulped. “Yes, ma’am?”

Snow took a deep breath. Her eyes darted ever-so-briefly around her friends’ eager faces. “Florian, get down on your knees.”

Florian blinked, but did as she said. He was trembling just a little.

“Put your head down for a moment.”

Florian did. Snow gave her friends another glance for support. They all smiled at her, and Rapunzel gave her a thumbs-up.

Encouraged, she stood and pulled up the front of her dress, tucking it under her chin. Her undergarments were simple enough that she could get them down around her ankles without too much trouble. Then, she gingerly sat back down, tensing slightly as her now-bare posterior touched the chair’s cushion. Her face was red, but Cindy reached over squeezed her hand. “There’s nothing to be nervous about. You’re doing just fine,” she whispered.

Snow turned back to where her husband studied the cracks in the patio pavement. “Florian, you may look up.”

He did, and his eyes widened. His face was right at level with Snow’s bare muff. The dark hair of her bush stood out against her pale skin, and her lips seemed to grow darker and swell even as he looked at them.

Snow said “Florian, I’ve done you the courtesy of… giving you my mouth… often enough. Well now, it’s your turn. Crawl over to me, and I’ll tell you what to do.”

Florian couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He looked around at the other women. They were all trying not to react too much, but their eyes were wide and excited.

“Florian!” Snow’s tone was slightly sharper, which was practically yelling by her standards. “Don’t make me ask you twice.”

He looked back at her. “But what about them? They’re watching!”

She sighed. “Florian, obey me.”

Then she had another thought. “Or do we need to go inside and ask about using the Punishment Chair?”

Panic in his eyes, Florian scooted forward on his knees. As he got closer, Snow spread her legs further. She reached down and started to rub two fingers just inside her lips. Florian could see she was already gleaming with wetness. She sighed with satisfaction before pulling her sticky fingers out and pointing at her prince with them. “Come and eat, young man.”

Tentatively, Florian leaned his face towards her slit, putting his hands on the ground to support himself. She touched his head and gently pushed it the rest of the way. His lips touched her soft, wet skin.

She moaned. “Good boy, now start licking.”

Florian stuck his tongue out, and started to run it up and down the sides of her entrance. Snow gasped and reached down to touch her clit. “Right here, sweetness, right here…”

Florian paid some attention to her bean, stroking his tongue against it over and over. She gripped the arm of her chair with one hand, and ran the other through his hair.

“Good boy, good boy, good boy!”

Her lower hair tickled his face, and the metallic taste filled his mouth and nose, but he kept going fast. He’d never tasted her before, and it was strange. He couldn’t see, but he knew all the other women were watching intently.

With each lick, she could feel the unbearably pleasurable tension build further and further between her legs and spread out into the rest of her body. Why, why hadn’t she done this much sooner! She enjoyed having his cock, but this was an entirely new level.

She tried to make it last, she really did. But then she opened her eyes and looked down to see her lovely prince below. His head bobbed and his naked back thrust with the effort he was putting into pleasing her. How lovingly he did it, while he was completely under her control. She loved the feeling and she loved her man, so much, more and more and more! All too soon, she couldn’t hold out any longer. There was an explosion of electric pleasure that settled into deep satisfaction, so strong that she made a noise somewhere between a squeal and a grunt, a sound that she’d never heard from herself before.

Florian felt her clench and convulse, and her legs flew up on either side of him. He withdrew his face, which was sticky from her juice.

Snow sat back in the chair, eyes closed and taking deep breaths. As she came down from the experience, Cindy reached over and held her hand. Snow gripped it like a life raft before relaxing.

Florian knelt there on his knees, unsure of what he was supposed to do now. Part of him liked knowing that he’d pleased his wife so thoroughly, but he was mortified that it had happened in front of others. He didn’t dare look around at the other princesses.

Snow finally sat up and looked at her husband. He knelt in front of her, his sweet face glistening from her pussy, his toned body almost naked and a boner poking out from his diaper. Then she looked over at Cindy.

“That was… that was… divine.”

Cindy giggled. “Isn’t it just? I think I enjoyed watching almost as much as you liked taking it!”

Snow looked thoughtful. “Well… would you like a turn? I mean, because he’s already here.”

Now it was Cindy’s turn to blush, but she couldn’t hide how much the idea excited her. “Oh! Are you sure you don’t mind?”

Snow waved a hand. “Oh, dear, we share everything, why not this? Just make sure you give him back when you’re finished!” she laughed.

Florian looked at them in disbelief. Surely they weren’t being serious.

“Little boy, help Miss Cinderella get undressed, and then treat her as well as you did me.”

Yes, they were serious.

Florian, still on his knees, helped pull down Cinderella’s unmentionables as she pulled up her dress. It felt a little wrong seeing another woman bare, but Snow nodded and gestured for him to continue. And after all, it wasn’t like he’d never wondered what his wife’s best friend looked like down below. He was only a man.

Cindy’s groin was a bit pinker than Snow’s, but much more shaven. It was hard to get close to an unfamiliar pussy, so Florian closed his eyes as he put his face down and stuck his tongue out once again. When he started to lick, he heard Cindy’s voice from above.

“Oh you sweet thing, kiss me first. Kiss me all around.”

He did so, smooching across her folds. She lowered a finger and pulled herself more open so he could kiss deeper inside. When his lips touched her bud, she moaned “Again, there again! Keep going!”

He kissed it a few more times before she told him to start sucking on it. He did so, pursing his lips around it and sucking so hard that it you could almost hear it. Cindy started to kick her feet.

As he continued, he wondered if the other men had noticed what was going on. What would Charming think if he saw Florian going down on his wife? But wondering wouldn’t help anything, because he didn’t have a choice.

When Cindy came, she wasn’t as audible as Snow, but she did gush much more. Florian’s lips and cheeks were soaked by the splash. Cindy panted for a moment before leaning down and kissing the top of Florian’s head.

Snow looked at Tiana and Rapunzel, who had watched the whole thing with glee. “What about you girls?”

Rapunzel nodded vigorously. Tiana chuckled and said “I’d be happy to help him practice.”

By now Florian’s cock was throbbing and pushing against the cotton of his nappy with all its might. He wanted to reach in and tug it right then and there, damn whoever was watching, but he had other things to do. Snow pointed at Rapunzel. “Her first, darling.”

The blond princess had already lowered her shorts and knickers when Florian crawled over to her. Then she moved her bra to expose her nipples and pointed to them. “These first!”

Florian stood up far enough for his mouth to reach Rapunzel’s breasts. He took a nipple in his mouth and started to suck on it, as if she were nursing him. After a few sucks, she tapped the other one. He moved over to it while she started to massage between her legs.

She bit her lip and inhaled. “Okay, okay, now go down there!”

He got back down on his knees started to lick her muff. Her pubic hair was as golden as the hair on her head, and Florian couldn’t help but wonder if it had the same power.

At first, he couldn’t help but recoil from the smell. She had just finished exercising, and she was very sweaty all over her nethers. But he suddenly felt her hand on his scalp, and she shoved his face into her valley as hard as she could. He began to frantically lap at her, the stink of sweat filling his nostrils and a salty taste getting into his mouth. He still wanted to instinctively pull away, but she held his head in place. Her other hand squeezed her nipples.

At last, she came with a loud sigh, and let go of Florian’s head. He was relieved until he remembered that he had another sweaty snatch to pleasure. When he turned to Tiana, she was standing. Having dropped her shorts, she gestured between her legs. “Now hun, make sure you get EVERYTHING down here.”

Florian went and started to lick her while she stood. He cringed at the salty taste again, but this time he was able to power through it without being held in place. She let him take care of her slit for a minute before tapping her ass. “On this side, too.”

He gulped, but didn’t dare disobey now. He crawled between her legs and turned around to eat her from behind. She bent over and spread her cheeks to accommodate him.

He closed his eyes as he licked between her cheeks, trying to pretend they were the lips of her vagina instead. She moaned and cooed and he could hear her rapidly stroking her fingers in and out of her pussy on the other side.

Her cheeks clenched around his mouth as she came with a squeal. He pulled away, glad it was finally over, and she turned around to look down at him. As he heaved with exhaustion, she brushed his cheek with her wet fingers, adding to the rest of the moisture coating his face.

“Good job, baby. You’ve sure learned a lot today, huh?”

He could only nod.

Snow, now covered up again, walked over and helped Florian to his feet. He looked over at the playground. The men were all still sitting and talking. If they’d noticed what was going on earlier, they weren’t looking now.

Snow said “Now, thank each of the pretty ladies for letting you please them.”

Florian swallowed. “Thank you, Miss Cinderella. Thank you, Auntie ‘Punzel. Thank you, Miss Tiana.”

The other three, now all sitting down, nodded at him with blissful smiles on their faces.

Snow continued “Now go ahead and go back with the others, it’s almost time for lunch.” She grinned mischievously. “Though, it’s alright if you’re not very hungry. You’ve already eaten a lot.”

The others all laughed, and Snow sent Florian on his way with a pat on the diapered bottom. In the back of his mind, he’d been harboring the hope that she would take off the damned nappy and return the favor, but those hopes were dashed. His boner strained unheeded. She could have at least let him wipe their juices off his face before he left, but no such luck.

As he walked away, Snow remembered something. “Oh!” she said to Tiana and Rapunzel. “We didn’t even tell you about what happened to poor little Aladdin earlier!”

Notes:

Things got a little steamier today, hope everyone liked it! And like I said, the next two chapters will be based off your guys' suggestions! If you have any more, feel free to leave a comment with them!

Chapter 5: Going Down Pt. 2 (Belle/Adam)

Notes:

Parts of this chapter were suggested by the commenter "Hunter"! Enjoy!

At the end of that day, the princesses were all preparing to take their boys home. Jasmine and Belle arrived from their explorations to collect Aladdin and Adam. The other princesses told Jasmine what had happened with Aladdin’s full diaper earlier, and she laughingly led him out of the building, teasing him the whole time while he could only hang his head. Belle found Adam and hooked a leash to the collar around his neck.

As she led him outside, she asked him how his day was. He answered with a vague “Fine, usual,” as men so often do. When she rolled her eyes, he asked how her day was, to get on her good side again.

“Well, I found a modern art museum on the edge of the city, it was very interesting! So I spent the morning there, and for lunch, I went to that little place by the park…”

She continued as they walked away from the Center and headed back towards their hotel. Belle, who had taken a liking to the modern fashions of Toontown, was wearing a simple blue blouse and jeans. Her hair was in a ponytail, and it was overall a sensible outfit, but she did have an ornate yellow tote bag that she’d splurged on. She had it slung over her shoulder, as she used her other arm to hold Adam’s leash.

Said leash was a matching set with Adam’s leather collar, which fit snugly around his neck. His long auburn hair framed the collared neck and regal face, and his hairy chest was bare as he wore nothing but the diaper.

They went back to their hotel and started to pack everything up. They were going back to their own world for the next few days. Belle changed back into a simple dress that better suited the fashion of her home. When Adam went for his clothes, Belle matter-of-factly commanded “Leave the collar and nappy on, just put your clothes over them.”

Adam cringed, but he’d expected as much. He pulled his trousers up over the diaper, and slipped his shirts and long coat on. At least the nappy was safely concealed, the collar was a different story. Adam thought that it wouldn’t be TOO obvious with his coat on, but anyone that looked right at his neck would still make it out.

When they were ready to leave, Adam was a princely gentleman and carried all the luggage with his strong arms; Belle graciously let him. In other situations, she would probably have insisted on carrying her own weight, but she sensed that he was looking to express some “manliness” by carrying her things. After just getting out of the Center, it wouldn’t hurt to let him have that much, at least. 

They left the hotel and walked down the block to the portal terminal. The sun was setting. The streetlamps and cozy, quaint buildings all gave off warm light that filled the street. The terminal stood out from the rest as a sleek, futuristic structure lit by florescence.

When they entered, it wasn’t as crowded as it usually was on the mornings they arrived in Toontown. Just a few people and creatures scurrying around to find an open portal to their own realities.

Belle and Adam walked down the corridor, portals swirling with light on either side, until they saw a sign for “FRANCE-91”. Apparently, there were multiple versions of France around the multiverse besides the one they knew; Belle hoped to explore one or two someday.

Thankfully, that portal was already open, so they didn’t have to wait to go through like they sometimes had to. They stepped through the swirling rainbow of colors without hesitation. They had done it so many times that they didn’t even feel the instinct to brace themselves anymore.

During the moment of darkness that followed, they both pictured Adam’s castle in their minds’ eyes, and the portal responded. With a slight whoosh, they found themselves standing at the familiar gates.

They walked up to the castle doors, and Adam clanged one of the oversized knockers. A moment later, the door was opened by his portly mustachioed marjordomo. “Ah! Your grace! Lady Belle! So good to have you back.”

Cogsworth led them in and escorted them to the dining hall, correctly guessing that they would be hungry for dinner. He chattered the whole way about all the little incidents that had happened while they were gone. They were happy to let him, as they were still recovering from the slight shock of contrast they always felt when traveling from world to world.

They ate a brief dinner while greeting the other servants. Then they retired to their bedchambers.

Belle walked in first. She went to her wardrobe and found a nightgown. She changed into it, and let her beautiful brown hair down, while Adam stripped his own clothes. When he was down to the collar and diaper again, she sat on the bed. She crossed her hands in her lap and said “Adam, I’m going to give you a choice.”

Adam looked at her, intrigued. He’d thought she was done being dominant now that they were home, but her stern tone said differently. He wasn’t going to object, though. He’d never say it out loud, but he liked the feeling of powerlessness. Usually.

Belle continued “We can either get into bed and get some sleep. Or, you can give me oral. And if you do it right, I’ll help you finish after.”

Adam tried to play a poker face, but his heart started pounding and he could already feel arousal creeping in. It had been weeks since he and Belle had sex. And while he’d have preferred to go inside her, he’d take what he could get. Even if it was just giving her head and getting a hand job.

Belle, with an amused look, said “Well?” Adam blushed slightly as he realized he’d just been standing there staring at her.

“Uh, I, I’d like the second one.”

Belle smirked as she pulled her legs up onto the bed. “I had a feeling you would.” She picked up a book from her bedside table. “But you’re going to have to earn it...”

She paused, holding the book with one hand and letting the other hand idly hang off the side of the mattress. Ever so subtly, she cast Adam a sideways glance.

“…puppy.”

Adam’s face turned even redder. So that was the catch. He knew exactly what she meant. He was going to be Belle’s pet tonight.

He got down on his hands and knees. The position felt degrading, but also almost comforting. While he hadn’t enjoyed all those years of being a beast, he had gotten used to parts of it. There was familiarity in being made to feel like an animal.

Belle looked like she was focused on reading the book, but she wiggled the hanging hand. Adam crawled over and started to lick the fingers. He felt the digits tense as he ran his tongue around each one. The taste of her skin was familiar. He stretched his tongue to get the valleys between the fingers. He sucked the tips with care.

He heard Belle sigh in satisfaction. “Does my little beastie really want to lick my sweet spot? I want to hear how much he wants it.”

Adam stopped licking her hand and took a breath. He liked this part the least, but he knew Belle loved it. He started to whimper and whine, his voice going high in a way that always surprised even himself.

“Oh, there’s my whiny, needy little puppy…”

Adam rubbed his nose and cheek against her hand, nuzzling it like a cub. She shifted, and started to run the hand through his hair. He looked up to see her gazing down at him, her full hair now flowing free around her heart-shaped face. Their eyes met. She smiled down at him. “Just a little louder, pet. Beg a little louder for mommy.”

He whimpered even louder, squinting his eyes and pouting his lips to look as pathetic as possible, just how Belle wanted him. Her hand started to tremble, and she withdrew it from his head. She swung her legs back over the side of the bed, lifting her gown to expose her bare pussy underneath. “You can go in, puppy. Go in deep!”

Adam didn’t waste any time, he put his mouth close to her clit and licked it as vigorously as he’d licked her fingers. He continued to whimper as he did so, just a little quieter and muffled.

Up above, Belle bit her lip and raised her shoulders in tension. She could feel Adam putting all his considerable strength into pleasing her, and the sweet little sounds he made were the icing on the cake! She curled her toes until it hurt and ran her hands up and down her thighs, brushing them against Adam’s cheeks and hair in the process.

Eventually, she came with a gasp and a little spurt. Adam sat back, panting, as Belle massaged her lips, still swollen and wet as they were. The prince and princess were both very flushed and sweaty.

Sighing, Belle stood up. “Alright, puppy, your turn. You’re allowed to come up on the bed.”

Adam’s strength miraculously returned as he eagerly climbed onto the wide mattress.

“Lie on your back,” Belle instructed. Adam did so, arms splayed out and legs spread wide. Belle reached down to unfasten his diaper and unfold the front, allowing Adam’s large cock to spring up with an excitement all its own.

She bent over and gingerly kissed the top of his member, whispering “Good boy”. Adam closed his eyes and breathed hard. Belle put her hand, which was still wet from Adam’s attention, around his shaft and started to run it up and down.

Adam gasped and grunted. Belle said, sweetly but firmly, “I don’t remember telling you to stop begging, pet.”

He started to whimper again, now it came more naturally as the pleasure shocked through him. Belle stroked faster and faster. Adam tried to delay his orgasm for as long as he could, but it had been so long since he’d felt her touch, or even been allowed to touch himself. The poor thing never stood a chance.

Belle was so experienced with Adam that she could see when he was about to come, and removed her hand just in time to avoid the semen that spurted out. The poor boy had been so pent up that he shot a load that was large even for him. Fortunately, the diaper was still unfolded underneath him, and caught most of it from splashing onto the bedspread.

After Belle let him get up, and disposed of the nappy, she gave him a tender kiss. Then, they were both so exhausted that they fell asleep just like that, her in the sweaty nightgown and him wearing absolutely nothing but the collar. It was a very sound sleep for both of them.

Notes:

Hey guys, thanks for reading. There's something that I've been going back and forth on, and I figured I'd see what y'all thought!

When I bring Pocahontas into the fic, do you guys think she should be:
A. With John Smith
B. With John Rolfe
C. Single, along with the other single princesses (which I will include eventually lol)

Let me know in the comments! The next chapter will also be based off a couple commenters' suggestions! Thanks again for reading!

Chapter 6: Switching (Ariel/Eric) Pt. 1

Notes:

Hi everyone! Sooooo I had a problem writing for a while, and now that it's resolved I wanted to hurry and post what I already had. So, this next chapter will be split into multiple updates. Here's the first one. Parts of this chapter were suggested by commenters "A" and "Biblioscribler". Hope you all enjoy!

Laying in the bedroom of his castle, curled up with his wife, Eric was having trouble sleeping. He was thinking about what tomorrow might bring.

For the past two weeks or so, Ariel had been his baby girl. When they were together, she acted as a helpless little toddler that he lovingly took care of. One of the many ways that they would bond and keep their love life fresh.It was in Ariel’s nature to want to try anything and everything, so the two had gone through many roles and types of play. However, Ariel had taken a particular liking to the times when one of them would baby the other, so they cycled back to those frequently.

In fact, it was during a period where Eric was the infantilized one, and Ariel was the caregiver, that she had taken him to the Center’s opening day. Sure, it had been intimidating and embarrassing, but by that time he'd been so deep in submission that he hadn't even thought of not going along with it. Besides, at least he'd already met some of the others, like Adam and Philip, and they were all in the same position as him.

Still, the whole process wasn't without a good share of humiliation, so it was always a relief when Ariel wanted to be little and submissive again, allowing Eric to be her dominant, caring daddy.

That had been the status quo for the past couple weeks. But earlier today, during a private lunch with Eric, Ariel had said something about wanting to find "a pretty dress for tomorrow". Eric had asked her (in the same slightly condescending way you'd ask a small child) if they were going somewhere tomorrow, as he gently spooned another bite into her mouth. She'd swallowed and said "Mmm-hmm. The Center."

Eric hadn't expected that answer, but Ariel had just gone back to humming happily as she enjoyed Eric pampering her. Now, he wondered if she'd been serious. Did that mean she wanted to switch again? She hadn't said anything else about that. But why would she bring up going back to the Center, if she didn't really want to?

Eric's questioning thoughts were interrupted by a low moan and stir from Ariel. She raised her head and started to open her eyes, clearly still half-asleep. She mumbled soft whimpers of confusion from behind her pacifier. Eric gently stroked the back of her head. "It's okay, little fish, go back to sleep. It's still nighttime."

Ariel, seemingly reassured, lay her head back down on Eric's chest and closed her eyes again. The sight melted Eric's heart, and took his mind off his questions long enough to fall asleep himself.

---

Eric opened his eyes to beams of sunlight that were streaming in the gaps between the bedroom curtains. He normally woke up with the sun, but today he seemed to have slept later than usual.

He sat up and realized that Ariel was gone. She must have woken up before him. Not seeing any signs of her, he got out of bed and went to get dressed.

He was just opening his wardrobe when Ariel appeared in the bedroom door. She already looked ready for the day, hair brushed and wearing her pink dress. She smiled when she saw him.

"Good morning, sweetheart! Look at you all up and about."

Her tone wasn't as quiet and childish as it had been up to yesterday. Now it was more mature, and motherly. She definitely wasn't in a "little" mood anymore, which probably meant...

"Such a big boy! But why don't you go lie back down so we can get you ready for the day."

Eric, not saying anything, headed back to the bed. He had been right, Ariel definitely wanted to switch. She was in charge now.

As he sat back down on the mattress, Ariel came over with something in her hand. She held it up to him; it looked like a small piece of green candy.

"What's that?" he asked, looking down at it.

"Just something to help you relax. I got it at Toontown a long time ago, I've been saving it. Now, open up!"

Eric opened his mouth and let Ariel put it in. He chewed and swallowed, it was a little sour but not bad-tasting.

Ariel grinned. "Good boy. They said it would act pretty fast. Try to stand back up!"

Eric was confused, but he got up off the bed... and fell right back down onto it. Startled, he tried to get up again, but he couldn't even do it this time. His legs were shaking, it felt like all the strength had gone out of them. A third time was no more successful.

Ariel put a hand over her mouth and giggled as she watched Eric struggle. He looked at her in confusion. "What is this? What's going on?"

She put a hand on his strong shoulder and gently pushed him until he was lying on his back. "Remember how I was when we first met? How I could barely walk, and barely talk?"

Still uncertain, Eric nodded.

"A while ago I just thought it would be fun for you to find out what that's like. Then I can take care of you like you took care of me!"

Eric just looked up at her, stunned. She had never said anything like this before.

"So I just gave you something to make your legs weak for a little while. Soon you'll get used to it enough to stand, but you'll still be pretty wobbly. In your arms, too. You'll need a lot of help!"

She took a seat on the bed, brushing a gentle hand across his face. "And about the talking... I think you shouldn't worry about using big boy words for a while. If you have something to say, then you can use itty-bitty words like the sweet little baby boy you are!"

Right now, Eric couldn't say anything in big boy words even if he wanted to. He was simply too stunned. This was pushing further, going deeper, than anything she'd had him do before.

Ariel stood up again. "Now, why don't I go get some breakfast and make sure everything's prepared for our day. You stay right there!" She giggled after she said that. It wasn't like Eric had much choice.

She disappeared out of the bedroom, shutting the door behind her. Eric stayed lying down in the bed, wearing only his underpants from the night before. His mind was racing. He wouldn't even consider not going along with what Ariel wanted, but he was still nervous. Even when submitting to her, he'd never been this helpless before. And what was she going to do with him while he was in her power? He trusted her completely, but that didn't mean there would be no humiliation or discomfort along the way. And what about the Center? What would it be like around the princesses and other men in a state like this?

His anxious thoughts were interrupted by a pressing feeling down below. He hadn't had a chance to relieve himself this morning, and now his bladder was straining. He briefly entertained the possibility of getting up and hurrying to take care of it before Ariel came back, but a futile attempt to push himself up proved that it was impossible, even if he would have dared disobey his wife.

His remaining pride compelled him to hold it, but he didn't last too long. Like the rest of his strength, his ability to contain himself seemed to have diminished. He gritted his teeth through the pain, but much too soon he felt everything give way, and wet warmth spread out all over his crotch and thighs, staining his underpants and the bedspread beneath as well.

It was a relief to let it all go, but Eric groaned and shut his eyes in defeat. Even with no one around, he was still mortified. He'd wet himself before, but only while wearing a nappy. That had just been part of the games they played. This was different, this was a complete inability to stop himself. It somehow felt even more infantile.

---

Unbeknownst to Eric, Ariel had already been back for a few minutes, carrying a bag. She was standing outside the door, watching him through the keyhole. She liked seeing him wait for her; there was a guilty pleasure in knowing how desperate he was for her to return. She loved feeling needed by him.

After she watched him piss himself, she took pity and walked into the bedroom. She pretended to be surprised at seeing the wet bed beneath her overgrown baby of a prince. "Oh, you poor thing! Well, I was going to put you in a nappy anyway. This just gives me more reason to. The servants can take care of the wet things after we leave."

She lifted up his legs and slid the wet undergarments off him, putting them in a nearby basket. Then she took a cloth and a diaper out of her bag. After wiping him off, she pushed the nappy under his bum and folded it around his waist. As she did, her gaze met Eric's.

She looked down at his gorgeous blue eyes, his jet-black hair (currently rather messy from sleeping), and his strong chin. He, in turn, looked up at her own big blue eyes, and fair face surrounded by striking red hair.

The situation was so mortifying, but she was so enchanting. Her beauty made Eric's mind as weak as his body was. His loins stirred with desire for her. Ariel noticed and tightened the diaper, pressing his cock back down.

"There, all snug! Now come on, I told the cooks to leave breakfast in the dining room for us, so we'd better hurry before it gets cold! Then we can be on our way."

She took a hold of Eric's arms and gently pulled him out of bed. She had to support him for a minute, but he managed to finally find his balance, although his knees were still wobbling and she kept a hand on his shoulder to help him balance. With her other hand, she took something else out of the bag.

"This will help you save your voice," she said, putting a green pacifier into his mouth. As he began sucking on it, she kissed him on the cheek and started to guide him, wearing only his diaper, down to where breakfast was waiting for them. Poor little Eric's day was only just beginning.

Chapter 7: Switching (Ariel/Eric) Pt. 2

The rest of the morning passed in a blur for Eric. Ariel took him down to an empty dining room (he’d had to crawl backwards down the stairs), where she spoon-fed him mushed oats and a bottle of juice. Her attention was so kind and loving, but Eric still couldn’t help his anxious feelings about the day ahead. When breakfast was over, Ariel put Eric’s feet in protective little booties and his hands in mittens. Then she escorted him out of one of the castle’s side doors and into a waiting carriage. Thankfully they didn’t see any of the servants on their way out, and Eric didn’t have to make eye contact with the driver. 

The kingdom’s new portal station was only a short ride away. Eric wished it was much longer; he did like lying on the carriage seat with his head in Ariel’s lap, eyes closed and feeling the ground rumble beneath them. But when they did arrive, Ariel eagerly helped him out and into the wooden shed. The shed held an incongruously futuristic portal, round and gleaming and filled with the same swirling colors as the ones in Toontown.

Ariel pulled Eric close and took him through the portal. Once on the other side, they hurried through the station. Eric kept his head down, not looking at the other Toontown visitors, just focusing on getting to the destination he knew was close. The two of them had a permanently-reserved suite in a hotel just nearby.

They left the station, went to the next building over, and took the elevator up. Once in their suite, Ariel had Eric lay down in the bed to take a rest while she ran out to grab something. He needed it, all that walking with his weak limbs had left him exhausted.

When Ariel got back, she had a solution. She helped Eric climb into a large baby carriage, which hovered through the air instead of rolling on wheels. This seemed to make it easy for her to push it with Eric inside.

So now, Ariel was pushing Eric through the streets of Toontown. She had pulled the cover down to shield him from the sun, so he was mostly hidden from anyone passing them. Still, his strong legs and bootied feet hung out. 

Even with the top down, it was open enough for Ariel to look down and get a look at Eric when she wanted to. He was laying on his back, head propped up by small pillows, his bare chest gently rising and falling as he sucked on the binky, staring up at Ariel. She had to keep her eyes ahead of her to see where she was going, but every chance she got she glanced down to admire him. She loved seeing his big, muscled body in such a cute, helpless position.

Eric, for his part, felt a strange mixture of comfort and anxiety. He couldn’t help but feel good every time Ariel glanced down and smiled at him with so much love, but he was also acutely aware that they were not alone on the street. If someone was curious, they could easily get closer and see him.

It was as if the universe could hear his worries and mock them. Eric suddenly saw the shadows of two people appear beside Ariel, and a voice said “Hi! Don’t want to be rude, but could we take a quick look at your floating stroller there?”

Ariel smiled at whoever was talking. “Absolutely!” Eric felt her turn the carriage as she steered over into a park path with less people. The two newcomers followed, and Eric finally got a good look at them.

The one who had talked was a pretty, curvy woman with bobbed brown hair and “modern”-looking clothing. The other lady wore a yellow dress over her visibly-pregnant stomach, her black hair built up with a headband, and the sun glinting off her large gold earrings.

The speaking woman continued “My friend and I were just doing some baby shopping –she’s expecting soon, and I have a little one at home– and we saw your pusher! Would you mind if we took a closer look?”

Eric was paralyzed with fear, unable to believe what he was happening. When Ariel said “Of course not! Here!” and reached for the cover, he could do nothing but try in vain to sink into the cushion beneath him. 

“I’m Helen,” the modern woman said. The pregnant woman smiled and said “Chicha.”

“I’m Ariel, and I’m glad to meet you!” She finished raising the carriage’s top so that Eric was completely visible. He tried to flinch away, but there was nowhere for him to go, no way to hide. The three beautiful women were all staring at him in nothing but a nappy and binky, helpless as an infant. 

Helen and Chicha’s eyes both widened, but only for a moment. Chicha leaned down to get a closer look. “Aww, hello, sweetheart.” Helen looked impressed. “Wow, he’s a big boy, isn’t he?”

Ariel grinned and rolled her eyes. “Well, I don’t know if I’d say THAT, but he certainly is my sweet big baby!”

Helen nodded and stretched her arms towards Eric. Meaning, her arms literally stretched, enough so that she could reach the back of Eric’s head and lift it up, gently cradling it in her open palms. “You’re such a cutie, aren’t ya, honey?”

Even Ariel looked a little startled when she saw this, but she quickly got over it, and just looked entranced by how adorable it all was. Chicha blew Eric a kiss and then turned her attention to what he was riding in.

“I really like this thing! Is it easy to steer while it floats?”

Ariel nodded eagerly. “It really is!”

Chicha and Helen asked Ariel more questions about the baby carriage and where she got it, but Eric stopped hearing them. With his head cradled in Helen’s arms, he was so overwhelmed with both comfort from the gentle attention, and utter humiliation from being seen like this by strangers, that he lost all control. This time, he didn’t even realize what was happening until he was already flooding his diapy. Eric closed his eyes and whimpered in shame as the nappy swelled with a soft but noticeable hissing sound, which distracted the ladies from their conversation. 

“Poor thing!” Chicha said, giving him a reassuring pat on his tummy. Ariel sighed and shook her head. “Oh, he’s such a heavy wetter! Well, we’re close to where we’re going, we might as well head over and change him there.”

Helen said “Well, we’d better let you go on.” She leaned over into the carriage and kissed Eric’s forehead as she retracted her arms. Chicha did the same, along with a playful light smack on his very full diaper. Then she told Ariel  “Thanks for telling us about that shop! We’ll definitely go there soon.”

The three said their goodbyes, and then Ariel pushed Eric back onto the sidewalk and continued on their way. After she lowered the cover again, Eric sighed. Now, on top of everything else, his waist was trapped in a wet, heavy nappy and there was nothing he could do about it. At least it wasn’t TOO uncomfortable. In fact, Eric was so comfortable that the gentle bobbing of the stroller, the heat of the day, and the soothing pacifier all caused him to fall asleep.

---

When Eric woke up, he was already being changed.

As he squinted against the light from above, he could feel the familiar sensation of Ariel powdering him. He could hear whispered voices around him. As his eyes adjusted, he saw that he was in one of the changing rooms at the Center. Ariel was putting a new diaper on him. Belle, Rapunzel, and Mulan were watching. They all had sweet smiles on their faces, as if Eric was the most adorable thing ever.

When Ariel finished diapering him, she stood back and said “There you go! You can get up now.”

Eric didn’t understand. Was he still weak? He still felt weak. Maybe it had worn off. That didn’t make much sense, but it still gave him hope. Did the other princesses know about any of it?

Hesitantly, he pushed himself up. His arms were wobbly, but they managed. Nervously, he swung his legs over the side of the changing table, and hopped off.

He was able to stay balanced on his feet for only a second, before stumbling and being caught by Ariel. Grinning, she leaned him against the table. “That’s okay, you’re okay. Do you want to try again?”

Eric’s face was hot, and he was so embarrassed that the women were watching him stumble, but Ariel seemed to want him to try again, so that’s what he did. And when he stumbled again, falling once more into Ariel’s arms, she didn’t even bother to put him back on the table. She just held him close, her body supporting his in a definitive display of how weak he was.

As the other ladies walked out, still smiling and chuckling at the poor man, Ariel stroked his hair and told him “Oh, I couldn’t resist. The girls all wanted to see how cute you looked when you tried to stand on your own little legs. Now, come on.”

With that, she guided him out of the changing room and over to the doors leading outside. When they reached the daylight, Eric saw Adam, Shang, and Flynn hanging around next to the jungle gym. Then, Ariel gently lowered him down onto his hands and knees.

“Now you can crawl over and play with the other boys! Have fun!”

Eric’s heart pounded. How could he face the other men like this? Sure, they were in diapers too, but at least they could walk and talk. They still had some autonomy. 

But when he looked up at Ariel, eyes pleading, all she did was gesture for him to go on. So, he had no choice but to start crawling over to the other men, suckling his dummy and wiggling his diapered bottom all the way there.

As he approached, Adam was the first to notice him. “Eric! Uh, good to see you!” 

The others turned to look at him as well. There was an awkward moment of silence, as they seemed to expect him to stand up, or at least say something. But all he could do was blush.

Flynn coughed. “Soooo… can you get up?”

Eric shamefully shook his head. 

“...talk?”

He shook his head again.

After a moment of awkward silence, Shang stepped forward and knelt down before Eric. “Let’s try this,” he said.

Eric barely had time to wonder what he meant before Shang grabbed him under his arms and hoisted him to his feet. Then, Shang leaned him against the jungle gym and put his hands onto bars, so they could help support the rest of his body. 

Shang slowly took his hands off Eric, still keeping them close in case Eric fell and needed catching. But Eric stayed upright against the jungle gym.

“There, is that better?” Shang asked. Eric nodded, blushing. Even here, he wasn’t used to such abrupt contact with the bare body of another man. It wasn’t like he’d really minded though… and it certainly seemed to come naturally enough to Shang. Maybe because he’d spent so much time in an army, he was just more comfortable with it. Between him and Adam, Eric was grateful that Flynn was there to be at least one other man who wasn’t that wildly strong, even as toned as Flynn was. 

“Well,” said Adam, “now there’s four of us. An even number. We could play something on the court?”

“That sounds good to me,” said Shang, “but what?”

The boys all stopped and thought. Eric felt ashamed again; he knew that he was the reason they were all hesitating. No one said it, but they were all thinking it. What sport could he play when he was like this?

Flynn looked over at the ball court thoughtfully. “Fellas, I have an idea…”

---

A couple minutes later, the boys were in position on the court, ready to play. Adam and Shang were standing in the middle, with a ball that they had retrieved from a nearby box of sports equipment. It was a lot softer than most other sport balls, which was good for the role that Eric and Flynn were serving. They were each seated on opposite sides of the court, and each blocking a short goal net. 

Shang set the ball down between him and Adam as they faced each other. Then he called out to the other two “Ready?”

“You got it,” Flynn replied. Eric nodded excitedly.

Adam and Shang started to kick the ball around. It bounced from one man to the other as they each tried to kick it toward one of the goals. Eric was guarding Adam’s goal, while Flynn was guarding Shang’s. Eric couldn’t stand up, but he didn’t need to. The goal net was short enough for him to match its height even while sitting. It was wide, but Eric could still cover it.

Case in point, Shang managed to get the ball out of Adam’s reach and kicked it towards the goal Eric was protecting. It was coming so fast that Eric barely had time to think. It was too far to the left for him to block with his leg, so the only thing he could do was deliberately fall down onto his side and try to block it with his whole body–

It worked. The ball bumped against his head and ricocheted back across the court. The other men all stopped playing to laugh, but in a good way. “Very resourceful!” said Shang. Adam strode over and pulled Eric to an upright position again, giving him a soft brotherly punch on the shoulder. “That was good!”

Flynn called from across the court “I guess a joke about ‘using your head’ would be too obvious?”

---

From the patio, the princesses watched their boys play. “Isn’t that sweet?” said Belle.

Ariel looked at the others. “You have to remember to thank your boys for making sure to include Eric!”

“Yeah,” said Rapunzel admiringly, “we should be proud. We’ll have to take it easy on them today!”

Mulan smirked. “Yes. But JUST for today.”

They all chuckled. Then they all rolled their eyes as they watched the boys laugh and make jokes about Eric stopping the ball with his head. It was clearly good-natured, and Eric didn’t seem bothered by it, but still…

“You would think it was the funniest thing they’d ever seen,” Belle sighed, shaking her head. Ariel shrugged. “Boys will be boys,” she said. 

“Oh, they will,” said Mulan. “Believe me, they will.”

After another round of giggling, Belle and Rapunzel left the patio to go to the Center’s library together. Ariel and Mulan stayed behind, more than content to watch the half-naked men run around the ball court, sweat gleaming on their muscled bodies. It wasn’t a bad show at all.

Notes:

Hope y'all liked it! The third and final part of this chapter will be up soon! Eric and Ariel's day isn't over yet!
Like I said before, parts of this chapter were suggested by commenters "A" and "Biblioscribler".

Chapter 8: Switching (Ariel/Eric) Pt. 3

Notes:

The third and final part of this multi-part chapter/arc/whatever you want to call it! Once again, some stuff was suggested by commenters "A" and "Biblioscribler"!

Eric had fun playing with the guys, until it was time to go in for lunch. During the meal, he was actually treated the same as the other boys, making him even happier. Same with naptime afterwords. In those activities, the boys were all equally infantilized.

Even though he’d already slept on the way to the center, it didn’t take Eric long to drift into dreamland. He dreamed that he was swimming in the ocean, the current was rough but Ariel was there to hold him close and protect him all the while. When he finally woke, he was groggy and woozy. He was blinking and trying to remember where he was while the the bars on the side of the cage-crib lowered, and gentle hands helped him out and balanced him on his feet. It was Ariel.

Still blinking, Eric looked around. The nap room was empty except for the two of them. He was about to ask Where is everyone?, before he remembered what Ariel said about talking. So he just mumbled “Where?”, around his binky. Ariel gently stroked his cheek as she explained “You were still sleeping when naptime was over. I’m not surprised, you’ve been so active today for someone who’s so weak! I told them that I’d stay around to help you when you woke up.”

Shaking off the last of his sleepyness, Eric let Ariel take him out of the nap room and down the hall back outside. When they got out, he saw the other three guys over on the trampoline. It looked like they were tossing a ball around, which would of course be quite the challenge while on a trampoline. It looked so fun! Eric got excited before he took an instinctive step towards it and felt his knees give way; Ariel was only just able to pull him back and stop him from collapsing.

“Ooh, be careful! You can’t go over there now, sweetie, you can barely walk! Let alone jump. Come on, you can come over and snuggle with me for a while.”

Eric couldn’t help but whine a little in disappointment, gazing longingly over at the trampoline as Ariel steered him towards the patio. Ariel chuckled. “Don’t worry, sweetie, you’ll have plenty of time to play some more. They even talked about waiting for you to get up, isn’t that sweet? But I told them to go ahead and play whatever they wanted. You clearly needed your sleep, but it wouldn’t be fair to make them wait, would it?”

Eric still felt pouty, but he knew Ariel was right. There would have been no point in making the other guys wait just for him. He and Ariel went over to the patio, where the other princesses were all sitting. Belle and Rapunzel had returned from the library, and it looked like they were both giving Mulan enthusiastic book endorsements at once. Mulan looked interested, but a little overwhelmed.

Ariel delicately helped Eric up the patio stairs. She guided him to a chair and had him sit in it, pushing the back down until Eric was lying horizontally.  Then she pulled up another chair and sat down, positioning it so that Eric’s head could rest in her lap. He relaxed and let himself snuggle into his wife’s lap, resting his cheek against her soft stomach and breasts.

He closed his eyes and sighed in contentment as Ariel joined in the other women’s conversation. Belle and Rapunzel were eager to have another victim to bombard with book-gush, and Mulan was just grateful that she wasn’t the only target anymore. Eric’s mind drifted as they talked, he was content just listening to Ariel’s heartbeat. 

A few minutes into the conversation, Rapunzel was saying “...and the book doesn’t just have her art, it also talks about how her husband took all the credit for her paintings, and nobody knew! For years! Isn’t that awful?”

Then she glanced down at Eric, and her look of indignation melted into a smile. “Aww, sorry, that little guy keeps distracting me. He’s just too adorable!”

The others chuckled, and Ariel ran her hand through Eric’s hair. “You’re right, that’s just what he is.”

Then she moved her hand down and slid it inside his diaper for just a second. “Ah, still dry. I have to check him pretty often, though. He’s even wetter than I used to be!”

When the others laughed at her little joke, she added “I think he’s getting less and less able to hold it, poor thing. Who knows, I might never be able to take him out of nappies again!”

Eric’s throat went dry when he heard this. Was she being serious? Could he really be losing all control of his bladder? There was something comforting about wearing diapers, especially when Ariel put them on him, but he didn’t want to be in them for the rest of his life!

But something else was able to take his mind off these worrying thoughts. Even though Ariel had only put her hand down his diaper for a second, she had still brushed his cock. It began to harden, and Eric was suddenly very aware of how close he was to his wife’s breasts. He imagined them bare, as soft and perky as they were, and imagined moving his mouth just a couple inches to suck on an enticing tit. 

The more aroused he got, the more he wondered if Ariel might actually let him. He knew there had been a day where Snow White had made Florian give her and several other princesses head, right here on this very patio. He hadn’t been here at the time, but the others (including a sheepish Florian) had told him later on. So surely pleasuring Ariel’s perfect breasts wouldn’t be shocking.

He hesitated to ask, but thinking about it was making him hornier by the second. It wasn’t like he was going to have any other kind of sexual release, being in the state he was in. He had no choice. He raised a trembling arm and touched Ariel’s shoulder to get her attention.

She looked down and smiled at him. “What is it, baby?”

Eric lowered his hand down to Ariel’s left breast. He started to talk, then caught himself just in time as he remembered Ariel’s rule about speaking. So, trying to keep his words as simple and sweet as he could, he let the pacifier fall out of his mouth to hang from the string on his neck and stammered “Can… can suck? Pwease?”

It took Ariel a moment to realize what he meant. Then she laughed and said “Oh, nice try! But not right now. Maybe later.”

She looked back up at her friends. Eric not any less randy, tugged at the breast and made a whining plea. When she looked at him again, she wasn’t smiling anymore. “I said not now, baby boy. Now you stop that or you’ll have to lay on the ground instead of Mommy’s lap.”

This was the last straw. Eric’s frustrations finally bubbled over. His jealousy over the other boys’ playing, his indignation at the idea of being in diapers forever, and his unsatisfied arousal all came together in a small explosion inside him. He began to kick his legs, squirming and fidgeting in the chair. He caught Ariel’s gaze once again, her brows knitted in a frown. “Eric, stop it!”

But he didn’t. He could feel strength in his legs again, and he kicked them harder and harder. He didn’t know what he was even trying to do, but he was so angry that he wanted to do it NOW! Ariel tried to reprimand him again, but he was shaking so much that he didn’t hear her, finally rolling himself off of the chair in the throes of his tantrum. His hands and knees scraped the concrete of the patio floor, and the brief pain just irritated him even more. Instinctively, he jumped up to his feet. The part of his mind that wasn’t consumed by the fit reasoned that the candy had worn off. Overall though, he was too furious to care.

Now that he was upright, he could fully lash out. He let all his anger fly out of him as he flailed his arms aimlessly and kicked his feet over and over. All that came from his mouth was series of aggressive yet whiny grunts. The women all watched, books still in their stunned frozen hands, eyes wide in disbelief. Seeing a man submit to the loving babying of his wife was one thing. Seeing him throw a full-on temper tantrum was something else.

Eric carried on for about another minute until he felt his foot connect with something. Then a loud smashing sound finally shocked him out of his fit. He stopped moving and looked down. He had kicked one of the flowerpots off the side of the patio, and it had smashed on the ground below. The pot’s ornate carving was now scattered in broken fragments. The white roses spilled out into the grass. They would soon be dead, all because Eric had lost his head.

For a moment, all he could do was stare down at it, dumbfounded. Then he looked up at the princesses. They were all staring at him with the same shocked expression. Ariel, though, was quick to change her expression from astonishment to anger. She had a glare on her face that he had rarely ever seen before, even when she was upset. The sight of it made Eric quail, and any remaining thoughts of defiance immediately vanished. 

Eric opened his mouth to apologize, or to make an excuse, or even to beg for mercy, but nothing came out. His mind blanked.

Ariel jumped up and strode over to her naughty prince, practically quivering with fury. When she reached him she thrust both hands into her bag and pulled out a small pouch in one clenched fist and a handful of something green in the other. She opened the pouch and flung the sparkling contents at Eric. He flinched, but it was just pixie dust. He barely felt it hit him before his feet started to hover off the ground. Then she opened the other hand to reveal several of the green candies that had made Eric weak. 

Ariel forcefully shoved the entire handful into Eric’s mouth. His cheeks bulged as he had no choice but to chew and swallow them all. The stronger dosage made him immediately lose all the strength he had; he would have collapsed onto the hard patio floor right then if it wasn’t for the pixie dust. Instead, his legs tilted upward until he lay on his back in the air, as if he was floating on the surface of water.

Still seething, Ariel grabbed him by the ear and pulled him, through the air, back indoors. As Eric hovered along helplessly, he had a suspicion that he knew where they were going, but prayed that he was wrong. His heart sank as they came to the great hall, confirming his fears. The punishment chair was waiting for him.

As Ariel pulled him towards the chair, he began to whimper in fear. He’d never been in it himself, but seeing some of the other guys in it had made a big enough impression. 

Ariel was not deterred. When they were close to the chair she let go of his ear and turned him upright before pushing him down into the seat. The straps closed around his wrists and feet as his heart pounded. Ariel pushed something on the wall beside the chair and the pain started immediately. A burning sting grew in his back and quickly spread to the back of his neck and down to his ass cheeks. He began to sob as he wriggled and squirmed. Before, he had been throwing a fit like a toddler; now he was simply bawling like a baby.

Arms crossed and still frowning, Ariel watched his agony. A small part of her felt sorry for him, but she knew that he needed to learn his lesson. His behavior had been completely unacceptable. Throwing a tantrum was bad enough, but to destroy someone else’s property! Why was it that men always thought it was alright to damage somebody else’s things when they were angry? Her mind flashed a long-ago memory of a statue that was similarly smashed in rage. In fact, it had been a statue of the very man now being pathetically punished before her. How ironic.

The chair always magically knew how much pain was needed for discipline, and soon it started recede the torture, sensing Eric had had enough. When it was over, he tried to catch his breath in between sobs. His face was glistening with a combination of sweat and tears. Ariel pushed the spot on the wall again, and the straps released the poor prince. She pulled him out of the chair and into her arms, finally allowing him sympathy now that he’d paid his dues.

She held him as he sniffled and whimpered into her shoulder. She whispered into his ear “Now, baby, you know why I had to do that, right?”

“Mmm-hmm,” Eric murmured through his tears. Even though the pain was gone, he was so ashamed of what he’d done. Disappointing Ariel was the worst feeling in the world!

She gently pushed him out just enough so that they could look each other in the eyes. She asked “Now that you’re not throwing a tantrum anymore, is there anything you want to tell Mommy in a nice, polite way?” 

Eric shook his head.”Uh-uh, Mommy.” Thinking back, what had he even been upset about? Not being able to play with the other boys? He himself had admitted that it wouldn’t be fair to make them wait. The idea of being in diapers for life? He had already committed to anything Ariel wanted for him, and it wouldn’t even be so bad, if she was the one diapering him. Not being able to suck from her breasts? They were her breasts! What she did with them was her choice and hers alone. Eric had always tried to be better than to expect otherwise.

“It’s alright,” Ariel said as she pulled him back into a tight embrace, “you took your punishment and you learned your lesson, so all that’s left to do is apologize to the Blue Fairy for smashing her flowerpot.”

After that, they went to find the Blue Fairy elsewhere in the Center and told her the whole thing. She understood and accepted Eric’s morose “Sowwy, Miss Fairy.” Then they went back out to the patio, where the other fairies had already cleaned up the mess with magic. Eric went back to laying with his head in his wife’s lap while she talked with the princesses for a little while longer, than decided that it was time to go back to the hotel for the day. Eric was so worn out that he agreed, and Ariel promised he could see the boys again the next day.

When they returned to the hotel room, Ariel had Eric lay on the bed while she sat on it beside him. She had something wrapped in paper in her hands. “I got you a present this morning,” she told him, “I was thinking about not giving it to you today after what you did, but then I thought that since you seem sorry, there wouldn’t be any harm in letting you play with it while you make it up to me.”

Eric was curious. He didn’t know what Ariel meant by “making it up to her”, but he was excited to see what his present was. He watched as she unwrapped the paper and held it up for him to see.

Eric gasped in wonder at what he saw. It was a toy ship, small enough to hold in your hands, but intricately detailed. He marveled at the sails that were sculpted to look like they were blowing in the wind, at the barnacles sprinkled along the hull, even at the tiny figures of sailors that were scattered across the deck. 

Ariel gently set it on Eric’s chest, so he could look at it and hold it without lifting his arms all the way. Then, as he examined it, she scooted further down the bed, down to his feet.

She began to play with his toes. Eric looked down at her but she ordered him “Keep your eyes on your toy, baby, that’s all little boys need to worry about.” 

When Eric did as told, she continued to fondle his feet. To tell the truth, she had been thinking about his cute little tootsies since she’d put the booties on them that morning. Feet had always been fascinating to her, coming from a mermaid background. Even after years as a human, her interest hadn’t waned. And now was as good a time as ever to indulge her …interest. After the fit Eric had thrown today, he owed her. And she doubted he would mind.

She spread her legs and moved closer until Eric’s foot brushed against her inner thigh. She gently wrapped a hand around Eric’s foot, gave the sole the slightest of tickles, and pressed it against her bare slit. Even though Eric was still trying not to look, his toes instinctively curled, causing Ariel to giggle. She used her other hand to start massaging herself, running her fingers over her lower lips, making them more open and more wet. She began to moan softly as she pushed her cunt against the sole, the friction sending shudders through her whole body.

Eric’s eyes darted down to her for only a second before returning to his ship, not risking further rebuke. He tried to not let the fact that his wife was approaching an orgasm just out of eyesight, while he could only lie there and look at a toy, drive him crazy! He did his best to distract himself by imagining the ship, life-size, rolling on the seas. The toy was so detailed that it was easy to picture.

Ariel squeezed her eyes shut and bit her lip with electric tension. Then she gasped as the tensions exploded into tingling joy. She sighed and slowed down, but her randy energy hadn’t entirely faded yet. It persisted as she started to use Eric’s foot again, even more vigorously this time. It wasn’t until after her second orgasm that she was satisfied.

Breathing heavily, she turned around and lay down beside her husband. She put his pacifier back in his mouth and stroked his hair as she watched him play with the toy ship. She silently congratulated herself on her taste; it really was well-crafted. Just the thing for boat-loving Eric. 

She gave him a few tender kisses on the cheek before gently taking the ship away and putting it on the bedside table. She may have been satisfied sexually, but it would take a lot more time to fill her need for snuggles with her sweet little prince.

Notes:

Hey y'all! SO, I wanted to let you guys know what's coming up this month regarding this fic! I'm actually working on a couple things. One is the next chapter of course (Tiana and Naveen, if you're curious lol), and the other will be a one-shot spinoff fic, involving the princes and princesses having a Halloween party at the Center! It will be a fun, cute little holiday episode, think of it as a Halloween special lol. So keep an eye out for that when we get close to the 31st!

And also, I know some of you are hoping for some breastfeeding. Worry not, Eric might have been denied this time, but the subject will definitely come up again! ;)

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 9: Naughty Naveen (Tiana/Naveen/Lottie) Pt. 1

Lottie had picked up and set down her teacup several times without it ever actually reaching her lips. This alone would have told Tiana how excited she was, never mind how bad she was at concealing the wonder in her voice.

"Oh, Tia, I can't even imagine what it would be like to just be in the same room with so much royalty! And all of them right out of the storybooks from when we were girls, oh I think I would faint!"

Tiana grinned as she stirred her own cup. "Well I didn't faint, but I sure felt out of place at first. 'Course it helped that I'd already met Rapunzel and Belle."

"I can just imagine the dresses and the jewelry! And oh..." Lottie got a dreamy look in her eyes. "...there must have been so many handsome princes!"

Tiana was taking a bite of her croissant as Lottie said this. A knowing smile spread across her face as she chewed.

Lottie recognized the expression. She set her cup down yet again and leaned in closer. "What is it? I know that face. There's something you're not telling me, honey, now out with it!"

Tiana swallowed her bite and said "Well... when us girls get together there, at the Center, we sort of... give the men a certain role."

Lottie scrunched her face up for a second in confusion. "What do you mean?"

Her friend hesitated, seeming to deliberate over what to say next. Eventually she asked "Did you wonder where Naveen was when you got here?"

Lottie looked around instinctively. The two of them were sitting in the empty dining room of Tiana's recently-closed restaurant. They hadn't been able to visit for a while, so Lottie had finally come over in the evening for an after-dinner tea and snack. Tiana was right, though; in the past when Lottie had come after hours, Tiana and Naveen had both been there together. Tonight she had just seen Tiana.

"Hmm, now that you mention it, where is he?"

"Well, earlier he was getting a little too handy with me and I was trying to actually get some work done, is all. He wouldn’t stop, so I went ahead and sent him to bed.”

Lottie blinked. “And he just went?”

Tiana nodded. “Mmm-hmm.”

Lottie grinned in disbelief. “You’re sayin’ you just sent a man, a prince, off to bed like a child?”

Tiana grinned back. “You got it, hun. That’s sort of how it goes with us sometimes, and especially when we get together with the others.”

“You order him around like a kid?”

“Among other things. I just take control. It’s fun, and he likes it too. Maybe not quite as much as me, but still.”

Lottie’s eyes were about as wide as saucers. “How? What other things?!?”

Tiana calmly rattled off a list of humiliations, infantilizations, and punishments she’d put poor little Naveen through, some kinky, and some serious discipline. With every example, Lottie’s mouth dropped a little more open.

When Tiana finished, Lottie stammered “You must feel so… so POWERFUL.”

Tiana smirked. “Well, I’m not gonna lie, that is a big part of the fun.”

“Bein’ able to make a man go through all that for you, and have him always come back for more… Tiana, you can’t be a human woman, you have to be a goddess! An absolute goddess!”

Tiana burst into laughter. “I don’t know about THAT, but thanks for sayin’ so.” She took another bite and continued thoughtfully. “I’ll bet you could do it. You’ve always been one to know exactly what you want.”

“Golly… you think so…” Lottie’s eyes were wide as she was quietly (for once) consumed by her own thoughts.

The two continued their conversation further into the evening. When they had come up with a fun plan, they hugged each other goodbye, and went their separate ways. But they would see each other again very soon.

---

Naveen was laying in bed when he heard Tiana coming up the stairs and towards their room. He instantly got excited. Earlier she hadn’t been in a horny mood, and had told him off for getting a little too handsy while they were working. But now, would she be in a more receptive mood? Lovemaking was a well-known stress reliever, after all. 

As Tiana started to enter, Naveen sat up in bed and turned on his side, facing the door and propping his chin on his hand in a charming, sexy pose that hopefully wasn’t diminished by the diaper around his waist and the pacifier dangling from the string around his neck.

Tiana entered and, barely glancing at him, went to change into her nightclothes. Naveen opened his mouth, but changed his mind and decided to wait until she was in bed. While he watched her change, her shapely body shifting as she took off some garments and put on others, his boner pressed in vain against the nappy. It was desperate for attention!

It took all Naveen had to contain his excitement as Tiana finally climbed into bed beside him. When she made eye contact with him at last, he said “My darling… how was your dinner with Charlotte?”

“It was nice,” said Tiana, casually and evenly as she settled in for bed.

Naveen licked his lips and said, in as sexy a voice as he could muster, “Perhaps, now that you are done for the night, you would like to… relieve some tension?”

Tiana paused and looked over at her husband. His dark, well-toned body was naked except for the diaper. Definitely an attractive sight, but still, was he serious? She was exhausted from the restaurant, he had already gotten himself in trouble with her earlier, and she’d made clear that he wouldn’t be getting off anytime soon! The man just didn’t learn.

But looking at his expression, which was forcibly suave even as it couldn’t quite hide the desperation behind it, Tiana had to grin. That expression, combined with the contrast of Naveen’s handsome body and its infantile articles, made her laugh.

When she started laughing, Naveen had the brief hope that it was a good sign. That she was in a good mood, a mood for fun. But his hopes were shattered when Tiana reached over and grasped his binky, pushing it into his mouth while she continued to giggle. Then she reached down and patted the front of his diaper, but it wasn’t a prelude to naughty activities.

“Are you wet, honey?”

He wasn’t, but it didn’t matter. His gorgeous wife had just shattered his male pride in the time of two seconds. In defeat, he let Tiana gently roll him over so that he was facing away from her. After all, she had seen the boner poking out from his nappy. She didn’t want it jabbing her in her sleep.

Tiana was so tired from her day that she fell asleep very quickly. Naveen had more trouble. He was hornier than ever. She was right there! Their backs were touching! But she might as well have been on the other side of the ocean as far as the likelihood of sex was concerned.

Before Tiana, Naveen had definitely been around and sampled a variety of flavors in the bedroom. Almost nothing would surprise him. That was why, when Tiana had proposed the idea of dominating and babying him, it hadn’t been entirely out of his realm of experience. Nothing so extreme, but play of this variety wasn’t a shock. 

Being taken to the Center had been more unsettling, but he quickly got used to that too. It wasn’t all THAT different from some of the “parties” (he really wasn’t sure what the polite English term for “orgy” was) that he’d taken part in during his wildest days. This mindset had even made him able to acclimate it better than some of the other princes.

Now, being forbidden from physical pleasure of any kind was the worst of it. The first time Tiana had banned him from cumming, it had been two weeks before he had even been able to touch himself, and even longer before he’d come inside her. It had been torturous. Such dry spells were semi-frequent occurrences now, and they hadn’t gotten any easier. His idea that Tiana might relent today had been nothing but a fantasy. Who knew when it would finally happen?

He considered touching himself right now, while she was asleep, but immediately thought better of it. She would probably wake up from the bed rocking, and then he would be in even more trouble. No, he would just have to try and think of other things until he fell asleep.

He managed, but it was tricky. More than anything else, it was the comforting sound of her steady breathing (and slight snoring, though Naveen always lied to her and said she didn’t do it) that finally lulled him off to dreamland.

---

When Naveen woke up the next morning, Tiana was already getting ready for her day. “Good morning, sunshine,” she greeted him in a sweet, motherly voice.

Naveen spit out his pacifier. “Why did you not wake me?”

Tiana grinned at him over her shoulder as she pulled a coat out of the closet. “Oh, you’re not coming to the restaurant this morning. I thought I’d give you the day off!” 

A smile spread across Naveen’s face. He hadn’t gotten a surprise day off by himself since his birthday! But of course it wasn’t his birthday today. What was going on?

“Darling, why? I mean, do not misunderstand, I’m not complaining. But why?”

“Well,” said Tiana casually as she put on her coat and hat, “tomorrow’s the weekend anyway, and we’re going to the Center. So I thought I’d give you the extra day before we leave.”

“Oh,” was all Naveen could say. It was still strange.

Tiana checked her full outfit in the mirror, and as she did so she continued “And of course, I’m not leaving you by yourself! Now that would be just askin’ for trouble.”

A chill went up Naveen’s spine. “What do you mean?”

Tiana looked over at him. “Well last night, me and Lottie were talking, and I told her about the Center, and the little arrangement we have. She loved the whole idea so much, but you know she doesn’t have a man herself yet. So I told her she could have you for today.”

Naveen’s heart was pounding. “You are… being serious?”

“Mm-hmm,” Tiana nodded, “so while I’m at the restaurant, she’s going to be here to take care of you and make sure you behave yourself. She’ll feed you and change you and get so many good looks at your sweet little peewee!” She laughed. “And you better mind everything she says, you hear?”

Naveen was so stunned that he had no idea how to respond. The idea of Charlotte seeing him like this, let alone doing all those other things, was causing him to break out in a cold sweat. He couldn’t even imagine the coming humiliation.

Tiana went over to peer out the window and down onto the street. “Looks like she’s here!”

She hurried over and kissed a still-speechless Naveen on the forehead before rushing out the door. “I’ll send her up! See you tonight, baby!”

And then she was gone, leaving Naveen momentarily alone to anxiously ponder his fate.

Notes:

So this chapter was mostly just setup, but I had so much in mind for these particular characters, both at home and at the Center, that I split everything up again. Hope everyone's having fun!

Chapter 10: Naughty Naveen (Tiana/Naveen/Lottie) Pt. 2

Notes:

So I know I haven't posted for a hot minute, I was hit with the double whammy of the holiday season and certain other projects that needed my attention, but now that things have slowed down I should be getting back to updating a little more frequently! Thanks to my faithful readers for keeping up, and welcome to new readers!

Naveen barely had enough time to wrap his head around what was happening before the sound of excited feet came pattering up the stairs outside. Lottie appeared in the bedroom doorway, dressed to the nines in extravagant pink, as usual. When she saw Naveen, her eyes lit up and a joyful smile spread across her face.

“Ohh, there he is! There’s the ca-yutest little prince in the whole entire world!”

She rushed over and plopped down to sit on the bed beside Naeven. She cupped his chin in her hands, playfully squeezing his face as she pushed it up to meet her gaze. Naveen was too stunned to react at all, he was paralyzed with mortification.

Lottie’s gaze drifted over his near-naked body. The firm muscles, the virile-but-controlled hair…  it was just as appealing as she had always secretly imagined. She was so happy that Tiana and Naveen had each other, and she really wasn’t jealous anymore. But there was nothing wrong with wondering about some of Naveen’s… details… every once in a while.

And he was so adorable! Lying there, bare and vulnerable, with his waist snug in the nappy and his wide eyes focused on her. His mouth was open, as if he was going to say something, but no words were coming out. That somehow made him even cuter.

Naveen felt like he was in the middle of a dream. The utter surrealism of lying there, naked like a baby and cooed over by his wife’s best friend, was matched only by the humiliation of it. He instinctively wanted to look anywhere in the room but at Lottie, but she held his face in view of hers. He felt like he needed to say something, anything, but his mind was blanking. That only reinforced his helplessness. It didn’t help that Lottie, while incomparable to Tiana, was very cute. It somehow added more intimidation to her power over him in this situation. 

Lottie kept hold of Naveen’s chin while she swept off her cute pink hat with her other hand. “Well, since this handsome little man looks so wide awake, we had better get him up, oh yes we had!”

She let go of his chin and reached down to pat his diaper. “Oh, is widdums wet? I think we gotta take a look and make sure!”

She unfolded the nappy and opened it to expose Naveen’s cock and balls. The pleasant physical sensation of the cool air on his nether region was a sharp contrast to the heat that flooded his face as he felt himself blushing even more. There was indeed some dampness; Naveen honestly didn’t remember if it had happened while he slept or if it had been during the shock of Lottie showing up. He was ashamed that he didn’t even know. He was definitely getting more used to wearing and using these things.

Lottie covered her mouth to hide her big smile when she saw Naveen’s dick. It didn’t exactly match the giant sizes of her fantasies, but to be fair no real man’s cock probably could. More than anything else, it was cute, rising a bit and getting a little chubby as soon as it was freed from its swaddle prison.

“Ohh, look at the little thing!” Lottie gushed. “The tiny darling is waking up too! Aw, he’s so adorable!”

Naveen was utterly shamed by her sweetly-phrased diminishing of his member. It was only made worse by the unwilling arousal he got from the situation. There was no way to hide it. Lottie was staring right at the evidence.

“But we can’t have it like that all morning, can we, suga? Here, Tia told me what to do…”

Lottie only hesitated for half a second before reaching out her open hand and lightly smacking the head of Naveen’s cock. It immediately retreated, one kind of embarrassment replaced another as his member went from hard to soft, shrinking to what felt like a microscopic size under Charlotte’s gaze.

“Oh, there we go,” she cooed as she got up and went to the closet to get another diaper. Naveen looked up in time to see her coming back with one. The whole situation felt so unreal. He was lying naked on his bed, watching his wife’s best friend approach with a diaper that she was about to put on him. 

When she sat back down on the bed, Naveen instinctively lifted his bottom to let her wrap the nappy around his waist. It took her a minute to get it snug, as she obviously wasn’t used to diapering anyone, let alone a grown man. When she was satisfied, she grabbed Naveen’s arms and pulled him up into a sitting position, facing her.

“There now, how about a smile and a ‘Thank you, Aunty Lottie’?”

Naveen made himself smile and murmured “Thank you, Aunty Lottie,” in a tone that even surprised him with how meek and childish it was. Lottie laughed in delight and clapped her hands. “Oh, I love it! Come on, let’s get you dressed now.”

She got off the bed and pulled Naveen to his feet with her. Then she went over and picked up a large bag that had been resting in the doorway, where Naveen hadn’t noticed it. Carrying it over, she said “This is gonna be so much fun! You’re lucky, little Navvy, because your Aunty Lottie was never very good with writing or ‘rithmetic, but she can pull together an outfit at the last minute like nobody’s business!”

She set the bag down and started to look through it. “It was tricky, but I was able to get my hands on some things for my little baby nephew prince to wear today!”

She started to pull things out of the bag. “Now, you just hold still and don’t fuss. Here,” and she reached up to him and put his pacifier in his mouth. He could do nothing but absentmindedly suck on it as he watched her pull more and more things out of the bag. 

The next couple minutes were a whirlwind of Lottie putting things on and over Naveen, with her oohing and awwing to herself all the while. When she was finished, she guided Naveen over to the bedroom’s full-length mirror. There, he saw what he looked like, with Lottie’s grinning face over his shoulder.

Naveen was wearing a soft green dress, frilly and so short that the bottom of it only just barely covered his large diaper. If he bent over in even the slightest way, the nappy would absolutely be visible. His head was wrapped in a bonnet that matched the dress, and a small bow the same color was perched in a curl of hair on his forehead. Stockings on his legs led down to Mary Jane shoes. He wished that he could say he didn’t even recognize himself, but it was definitely still his reflection, which only made it more embarrassing.

Lottie laughed in delight and clapped her hands again. “Oh, precious, give Aunty Lottie a little spin!”

Naveen was unable to look her in the eyes as he turned in a circle to give Lottie a view of him from all sides. When he turned back to her she clasped her hand over her mouth and shook her head as she said “Now let’s have a curtsy and a smile, sweet potato!”

Naveen finally had to meet her gaze as he grasped the sides of the dress and clumsily curtsied, forcing his lips to curve upward around his binky.

Lottie’s eyes squinted as she only barely suppressed another round of giggles. Naveen was both absolutely adorable and absolutely funny. And, as a woman (even one with as much power and privilege as herself) it was immensely satisfying telling man to smile for her .

She took Naveen by the hand and started to lead him downstairs, saying “Come on, honey, Tia said she was gonna leave a list of some chores she wanted you to do around the house. She said she didn’t want y’all sitting on your rear the whole day just because you weren’t at the restaurant!” She laughed as they reached the bottom of the stairs.

“But she said when you were done, she was gonna leave some goodies for us in the pantry!”

She pulled Naveen close and said “ Oh honey, PLEASE hurry on those chores, you know how impatient my sweet tooth gets!”

She let go of his hand and stepped back, looking around the cozy home. “Actually darling, speaking of my incorrigible sweet tooth, you can go ahead and make me some lemonade before you start the chores. I do not care if it’s 7:30 in the morning, it’s already hot as Hades!”

Naveen couldn’t help but genuinely smile for a second at the amusing things that always came out of Lottie’s mouth. But that didn’t change the fact that he had a long, humbling day ahead of him.

Chapter 11: Naughty Naveen (Tiana/Naveen/Lottie) Pt. 3

Notes:

In which we find out why this arc is called "Naughty Naveen". :D

Naveen spent the morning cleaning up around the downstairs of the house, while Lottie lounged on the sofa, reading from a stack of magazines and catalogs and sipping her lemonade. Occasionally she would look up when Naveen was cleaning nearby. Even in the outfit, the shape of his masculine body was visible as bent over to dust or wipe something. Coming from wealth like she did, Lottie was used to the sight of people cleaning for her. But something about Naveen doing it… rather arousing. She enjoyed watching him putting his back into sweeping and scrubbing. It was clear that he’d learned a lot about housework under Tiana. You’d never guess that he’d spent most of his life having all work done for him.

For his part, Naveen was mostly relieved. While doing chores was tedious, at least he wasn’t squirming under Lottie’s sweetly degrading attention. It did feel strange to walk around in the dress and the rest of the mortifying outfit. Every time he bent over, he knew the dress hid nothing. He had visions of certain sexy postcards, depicting gorgeous French maids in the shortest of skirts, bending over to dust and exposing their panties. He’d never imagined himself in a position even remotely similar, and yet here he was.

Eventually, he completed the list of chores Tiana had left. When he went and told Lottie, she grinned and got up.

“And just in time! It’s gettin’ to be the hour for lunch.”

She led him into the kitchen and sat him in a chair. She found a bib in a nearby cabinet and tied it around his neck. She put some leftovers into the oven to heat (she was very proud of herself, that alone was more cooking than she was used to doing) and then got a jar of mashed peas out of the cupboard. Naveen watched with trepidation. He hated mashed peas!

Lottie eagerly pulled a chair over so she could sit in front of Naveen. She opened the jar and stirred the peas with a spoon, all with a gleeful smile on her face.

“Alright, little Veen-veen, open wide! Here comes the Duesenberg! Honk, honk!”

She pushed a big spoonful toward Naveen’s face. Wanting the whole thing to be over with as soon as possible, Naveen forced his jaw to open. He winced as his mouth was filled with the texture and taste he despised. He quickly chewed and swallowed as Lottie watched with affection. One mouthful down, only thirty or so more to go. Lottie enjoyed it far more than he did. She loved giving him bites that were too large and made his cheeks bulge! So precious!

After enduring the whole demeaning meal, he was at least given the relief of the lemon bar dessert that Tiana had left for them. While he and Lottie shared them, Lottie explained “Now sweet thing, you must be tuckered out from all those chores! So after we finish these bars–”

She held one out to give Naveen another bite as she munched her own.

“–I’m gonna take you upstairs and you can have yourself a little nap.”

Naveen was mostly relieved to hear this. Sure, being put to bed in the middle of the day like an infant would be embarrassing. But at least he would get a break from Lottie humbling him, and even just looking at him in these clothes. And after everything he’d already been through that morning alone, the embarrassment of naptime would be minor.

With dessert over, Lottie took Naveen by the hand and led him back up to the bedroom. She helped him out of his pretty clothes, until only his diaper was left. He climbed into bed, and she fussed over him and tucked him in. In all honesty, he did feel comforted by it. Not that he’d ever admit it out loud.

When he was snug in bed, Lottie leaned down and gave him a tender kiss on the forehead. She whispered “Now, you sleep tight, ya hear? Auntie Lottie will be back to get you up before you know it.” Then she crept out of the room and shut the door behind her.

Naveen tried to fall asleep. He really did. But now that he was alone, without Lottie’s doting to distract him, the hornyness he’d been enduring the past few days was returning. He couldn’t help but think back to when Lottie had changed him that morning. Yes, Tiana was the only woman for him, and yes the situation had been humiliating at the time… but for goodness’s sake! You couldn’t expect a man to have his private areas gently handled by a pretty woman and then not think about it later.

He tried to turn his thoughts from it, but they just turned to Tiana instead. And picturing his gorgeous wife sealed the deal; Naveen’s arousal fueled up in full force and his cock strained against the soft prison of the diaper. He couldn’t take it. He had to do something to relieve the pressure.

Quietly climbing out of bed, Naveen considered what to do. It would have to be quiet, so that Lottie didn’t hear it from elsewhere in the house. Should he take off the diaper? No, better to leave it on. Then, if Lottie found the sticky evidence inside, he could just say that he’d fallen asleep and had a wet dream.

He took a pillow off the bed with one hand, and with the other, began to rub the front of the diaper. He was so on edge that even touching himself through the thick material felt amazing. Still rubbing himself, he got down on his knees and leaned the pillow against the nearby wall. He pushed his padded crotch against the pillow and began to hump. The diaper and the pillow made up a cushion for him to thrust into. It felt so good! Finally, sweet relief! His dick was getting its long-denied satisfaction.

He imagined Tiana, naked and caressing herself, brushing her fingers up and down her perfect body as she sighed. He imagined her and Lottie together, giggling and kissing each other. He imagined both of them climbing on top of him and smothering his face with their breasts.

He became so lost in his fantasies that he didn’t notice the bedroom door open behind him.

Lottie had just wanted to check on Naveen and make sure he was getting his sleep. She had opened the door to see him on the opposite side of the room, going to town in his diaper against the wall. The sight was so unexpected that it took her a moment to even realize what he was doing. Her eyes were wide as she took it in. She watched his back clench and unclench as he grinded himself against the pillow. Sweat was starting to glisten over his body from the sheer exertion of his humping. The sound of his husky grunts filled the room.

It was something that Lottie didn’t actually mind watching. So much so that it was several seconds before she made herself clear her throat and said, in the most authoritative voice she could muster, “Young man! Just what do you think you are doing?”

Naveen froze. Still pressed against the wall, he turned his head back to see her. She crossed her arms and gave him her best glower. She knew that Tia would not be happy about what her husband had been caught doing.

Naveen’s cheeks burned and he prayed desperately that the floor beneath him would open up and let him plunge out of sight.

Lottie stepped towards him and held up a rebuking finger. “Now, you know Tia does not want you playing with yourself! You oughta be ashamed!”

Naveen hung his head. He was ashamed. He couldn’t even look Lottie in the eye.

She paused to silently congratulate herself on how well she’d conveyed the sternness in her tone and demeanor, and thought about what to do. Tia had said that if Naveen acted up, Lottie was free to discipline him however she saw fit. She thought about the punishments Tia had mentioned. She couldn’t send him to bed, obviously. He was already supposed to be napping. She could definitely put him in the corner for time out, but before that…

A tingle of excitement shot through her. Could she really do that ? Well, why not? Tia had told her to do whatever she wanted with the naughty boy. Would she be good at it? Maybe not, but she’d never know for sure if she didn’t try.

“Alrighty, you naughty thing, I’m sorry but Aunty Lottie is going to have to punish you. Go over and lay your tummy on that bed.”

Naveen immediately knew what that meant, he was just shocked that Lottie was willing to go that far. He stood up and made the short but dread-filled walk to the bed, where he laid himself face down. As his chin sunk into the mattress, he heard Lottie say “Now you stay put and I’ll be right back.”

Her footsteps left the room and down the hall. Naveen could do nothing but try and control his panic.

Lottie went to a closet and found the switch, right where Tiana had said it would be. It was a slender piece of wood, but Tia had promised that it would be plenty painful when vigorously applied to Naveen’s buttocks. Lottie picked it up and experimentally waved it through the air, it made a small but audible whoosh. She had never been switched herself as a child, but it was an experience she did not envy anyone.

Seconds later, Naveen heard Lottie return. He closed his eyes, as if that would make everything go away, while he felt Lottie’s hand grasp the back of his diaper and pull the thing down to  his ankles, exposing his bottom.

Even as she held up the switch, Lottie had to take a moment to appreciate how very fine that posterior was. Quite toned and shapely. She immediately knew that it would be fun to smack.

So without further ado, she brought the switch down as hard as she could on Naveen’s bare cheeks. He winced with his whole body, and a thin red mark immediately started to form where the impact had been. Giddy excitement bubbled up in Lottie as she readied her second strike. This time she swung from a different angle, and then again from another, getting different spots on the man’s ass each time. She was determined to make the entire thing red by the time she was done.

Naveen, compelled by whatever little pride he had left, tried his damndest to not make any sound. After a little while, he couldn’t help but let loose a few whimpers, but he did it through lips that were squeezed shut. He refused to cry openly. He hated doing that when Tiana was spanking him, doing it for Lottie would be even worse.

But even through the pain, another problem started to form. He hadn’t taken a piss since that morning, and the repeated blows to his backside were causing movement in his bladder.

He knew the rule: if he needed to pee while his diaper wasn’t on, then he had to say something, even if he was in the middle of being punished. Tiana would of course rather take a break to diaper him rather than have him wet everywhere. But he knew that if he opened his mouth to tell Lottie about needing to relieve himself, then the sobs would escape. And he wouldn’t let that happen. Couldn’t let that happen. There had to be some limit to the humiliation he would endure.

He gritted his teeth as he held the piss back with everything he had. The spanking got so bad that he instinctively started to kick his feet, but the movement only further weakened his bladder. All too soon he felt the liquid start to trickle out of him, no matter how much he tried to hold it back. No no no, this couldn’t be happening!

But it was happening. The trickle turned to a flood, and he felt the bedspread beneath his crotch turning warm and damp. A moment later, Lottie noticed the dark puddle spreading out from under Naveen’s prone body. She stopped the spanking and gasped.

“What in the world? Are you– is that–?”

Naveen buried his face in the mattress, unable to take the mortification. The physical agony of the switch was replaced with the mental agony of wetting himself in front of Lottie.

She sputtered, not having expected this! She moved to pull Naveen up, then thought better of it. Better he finish wetting the bed than stand up and pee over anything else. Why hadn’t he said anything? Was it a pride thing? She would bet anything that it was a pride thing. Men!

“Well!” she said, “You’re just making quite a mess, aren’t you? Are you finished yet?”

Naveen desperately wished that he was, but the piss was still coming. He couldn’t cut it off mid-stream. He was still wetting himself and the bed right in front of Lottie, and there was nothing he could do about it!

Lottie waited a few seconds before asking again if he was done. This time, he nodded, still not looking up. She gave his bottom one last swat and said “What was that? Didn’t quite hear you.”

Naveen lifted his face from the mattress and stammered out “Y-Yes, Aunty Lottie.”

She scoffed at him and grabbed his hand to help him up from the bed. When he was standing, she pulled the diaper back up and escorted him over to a corner of the bedroom, where she instructed him to stay and think about what he did. Before walking away she pulled the back of his diaper down a little, so that the top of his red bottom would be visible while he stood.

He stared at the wall in shame as he listened to her strip the mattress and bundle up the bedspread. He heard her tsk, tsk in disappointment as she did so, which only made him feel more ashamed. Then she walked out of the room, leaving him alone.

It felt like he spent an eternity in that corner. When he finally heard Lottie come back in, he hoped that meant corner time was over. But in fact, she was only bringing a chair so that he wouldn’t have to stand anymore. He was still serving his time-out sentence, just sitting. Only marginally better.

After what felt like another eternity, he heard voices downstairs. Tiana was back! He felt the instinctive joy that always came with the sound of his wife, but it was quickly followed by a sudden fear that had him trembling. What would she do when she heard about his misbehavior?

He listened intently, trying to discern anything that the women were saying. Much of the conversation couldn’t be made out, but at one point Tiana spoke so loudly that he had no trouble understanding.

“Oh, he did NOT! ”

Naveen gulped.

He soon heard the sounds of angry footsteps stomping up the stairs. Her voice came from the doorway. “Naveen!”

He nervously stood up from the chair and turned to face his wife. She was standing in the doorway, still in her kitchen clothes and glaring daggers at him. Lottie was watching from behind her in the hall.

Panicking, the only thing Naveen could think to do was try and go for charm. He put on his most swoon-worthy smile and said casually “Hello darling, how was the restaurant?”

She was seething. “Don’t you darling me, mister! You not only touched yourself without permission, but you soaked the bed! And it would be bad enough if you behaved like that for me, but when Lottie has been nice enough to keep an eye on you? This is how you repay her?”

Naveen had no response. Tiana walked fully into the room, stepping toward him. Lowering her voice slightly, she asked “Now, Naveen, did you not realize you needed to pee until it happened, or did you know and then choose not to say anything?”

Naveen wasn’t sure how to answer. If he told the truth, he’d be in even more trouble. If he lied and said that he hadn’t been aware of needing to piss, then not only would he be lying to Tiana, but the women would think that he was so regressed that he couldn’t control his bladder anymore. As if he wasn’t embarrassed enough.

As he looked into his wife’s eyes, he knew he had to be honest. He loved her too much to lie to her face. Nothing else was relevant.

“I knew,” he mumbled, looking down at his feet, too ashamed to meet her eyes.

She sighed. “Do you have any explanation for why you didn’t tell Aunty Lottie?”

Naveen opened and closed his mouth a couple times. No excuses came to mind, so the only thing he could do was keep telling the truth.

“I… I knew that if I said anything, I would cry. And I did not want to cry.”

Tiana sighed again. “You should have thought of that before you tried to be sneaky and play with your little thing. Now, we’re going to finish your punishment and then have a nice, well-behaved evening. Understand?”

Naveen’s heart started to pound. Finish his punishment? Surely… surely that didn’t mean he was going to be spanked even more? His bottom was still blazing from earlier!

But his fears were realized as Tiana walked up to him and grabbed him by the ear, dragging him back over to the bed and laying him down over it, just like before. He waited there, already struggling to hold back tears, as Tiana left the room and came back with the paddle. Naveen knew from experience that the paddle’s pain wasn’t quite as sharp as the switch’s, but the larger size meant more pain at once. Just as bad in its own way.

As Tiana approached, Lottie walked in and sat down in the same chair Naveen had used earlier, ready to watch the show. Tiana grabbed Naveen’s diaper and then asked “Now Naveen, do you need to wee-wee?”

Naveen almost wished he did, so he could postpone what was coming for just a little bit longer. But he was all emptied out. “No, mistress.”

He didn’t call her “mistress” very often, but when he was in hot water like this, she wanted a little extra submission.

She pulled the diaper down and held up the paddle. Naveen’s bottom was red from the earlier switching. It still hurt, and he had another spanking to go!

She hesitated for a few seconds, deliberately keeping Naveen in torturous suspense. And then the first swat came down. The dulled, lingering sting in Naveen’s buttocks fired back up into an excruciating burn as contact was made. He hissed through gritted teeth. It was only the first blow, and he was already fighting back tears. Two spankings in one day was just too much.

More swats landed, evenly covering Naveen’s backside and upper thighs in red-hot pain. He panted and kicked his feet, eyes squeezed shut to keep the tears at bay. Tiana felt a little sympathy for him as she spanked, especially since he’d already taken it earlier. But, how he’d behaved for Lottie today could not be tolerated.

Lottie herself watched in fascination. She marveled at how confidently and smoothly Tia wielded the paddle. She also felt a little sorry for the poor boy, but at the same time, she didn’t mind seeing him wriggle in pain and hearing all the little sounds he made. There was a guilty pleasure in her voyeurism. She’d happily watch her best friend discipline the handsome prince all night!

Fortunately for Naveen, it did not last all night. Soon his resolve broke, and he couldn’t restrain his sobs anymore. He buried his face in the mattress to muffle his own heaving cries as best he could, while tears poured down his cheeks.

When the crying started, Tiana slowed down the spanking. After a few softer smacks, just for good measure, put the paddle down on the mattress. She ran a gentle hand over her husband’s burning rear, both stinging and soothing at the same time. Now that Naveen was finally crying, the punishment was done. It was all for his own good. Not only did he need the punishment to deter future misbehavior, but he needed the catharsis of releasing his tears. Like many men, he would often refuse to let himself cry even if he needed to. It wasn’t healthy. Good, sound corporal punishment always helped fix that problem.

Tia waited for Naveen to cry it out. When the sobs finally started to die down, she went around and picked up his pacifier to put in his mouth. He vigorously started to suck it, using the sensation to distract himself from how his rear felt like it was on fire.

There he lay, prone on his bed, naked, diaper down around his ankles, bottom red and quivering, sucking hard on a binky with tear streaks on his face. The picture of pathetic defeat. The women stood over him, victorious.

Tiana walked around and took a seat on the bed beside Naveen’s head. Lottie came over and sat by his feet. Tia ran a calming hand through her husband’s hair.

“There. Now I hope you’ve learned your lesson, honey.”

All Naveen could do was look up at her and nod, the pacifier still in his mouth.

The three of them went downstairs, each woman taking Naveen’s hand. Tia let Lottie give Naveen a baby bottle while Tia put something in the oven for dinner. Lottie sat on the sofa with Naveen’s head in her lap, holding the bottle for him while Tiana chatted with her from the kitchen. Naveen was just happy to be taken care of. His pride had been completely smashed by the punishments, and now he was simply in thrall of the beautiful women.

When Naveen finished his bottle, they had dinner, where Tia and Lottie took turns feeding bites to their big baby boy. After dinner, Naveen got a hug and a kiss on the cheek from Lottie before she left.

“Oh sugar, I know there were some rough spots, but overall I had such a good time babysitting you today, and I hope I can do it again soon!” she gushed.

“Absolutely,” Tiana said from the side, smiling. She got her own hug and kiss from Lottie, and then the enthusiastic blonde disappeared out the door with a wave and a “See y’all soon!”

When she was gone, Tiana let Naveen cuddle her on the sofa. As they snuggled close, she whispered “Hun, I know it’s frustrating for a man to go without cumming for so long–”

Yes, yes darling! Naveen screamed in his head, but he had the sense to not say anything.

“–so I’m going to give you another chance. But if something like this happens again, then I’m going to have to take extra steps, and something more than just spank you.”

Naveen didn’t know what she meant, and he didn’t want to find out. Putting it out of his mind, he nestled his head into Tiana’s breasts and listened to her heart beating. Before he knew it, he was asleep in her lap. 

Notes:

Hope everyone enjoyed, and thanks for reading! I wish I could say poor little Naveen was fully out of the woods, but... you know what? Actually, I don't wish that. I'm a little mean that way. XD

Chapter 12: Sleeping Beauty (Aurora/Phillip)

Notes:

This chapter was partially suggested by "Biblioscribler". Happy reading!

Cue a classic Disney-style opening book, turning to a page that reads, in fancy script, “Day One at the Center…”

Phillip was faced with a dilemma.

So far, his first day at the Center with the other men had been going well. At least, as well as could be expected. Definitely a large element of humiliation, but he had been prepared for that. It helped that there were plenty of other men there who were going through the same thing.

But now, he had a problem that was all his own. Naptime had just ended. The sides of the crib-cages had been lowered. The other boys were all getting out and lining up to go play. Phillip wanted to join them, but a deeper instinct was holding him back.

He and Aurora had enjoyed playing certain rules with each other, long before they had joined the Center. One of Aurora’s favorite things to do was “pay him back” for kissing and waking her from the enchanted sleep. In this game, whenever Phillip woke up, he would lay still with his eyes closed, and pretend he was still asleep. He would have to wait for Aurora to “kiss him awake” before he could actually move. He loved how happy it made Aurora, and to be honest, it felt comforting and secure to him. They had loved it so much that Aurora had made it a rule: unless they were traveling apart, Phillip could only get up from Aurora’s kiss, no exceptions.

Now, he didn’t know what to do. He and Aurora weren’t apart; he knew she was elsewhere in the Center. So, did that mean he still had to wait for her? He thought these special circumstances meant that he didn’t have to, but he wasn’t sure. He didn’t want to make the wrong choice and end up in the punishment chair, like Shang earlier. But even besides that, the instinctive submission to Aurora’s control was so strong. He had been so well-trained that the obedience was ingrained into him, impossible to resist.

So, he continued to lay in the crib and act like he was asleep, even as the other boys were getting ready to leave the nap room. With his eyes still closed, he listened to the men chattering, until somebody tapped on the side of his crib-cage.

Aladdin’s voice. “Hey? Phil? Are you awake?”

Phillip struggled internally for a moment, but didn’t answer. He was still being a good boy and “sleeping”.

Now Adam’s voice. “What’s going on?”

Aladdin– “I think Phillip’s still asleep.”

Then a new voice, the soft feminine tone of one of the fairies (Phillip thought her name was Fawn). “Okay, boys, let’s get back in line."

Phillip heard the men walk away, but still heard the gentle fluttering of the fairy’s wings. She said “Phillip? Are you awake?”

The internal struggle was even worse now, but Phillip still said nothing.

Fawn said “I think you’re awake, Phillip. Is everything okay?”

Phillip did nothing but breathe steadily and gently suck the pacifier that had been left in his mouth.

Fawn sighed. “Phillip, you’re not going to give us any trouble, are you?”

Phillip scrunched his eyes tighter shut from the agony of indecision. It wasn’t fair! He didn’t know what to do!

“I’m going to be back, Phillip.” And with that, he heard Fawn flutter away. The room was now silent, the other boys seeming to have already filed out.

As he lay there helplessly, hot tears started to leak from his closed eyes. It wasn’t his fault! As far as he could tell, the only options were to disobey the Center staff, or disobey Aurora. His heart pounded from anxiety of whatever was going to happen next. Why, oh why did this have to happen to him? What had he done to deserve this?

A minute later, there was the sound of the door opening. Then Fawn’s voice again. “There he is. Sorry about all this.”

And then, the voice of Aurora. “No, no, don’t think of it. Thank you for telling me. I’ll take care of it from here.”

Even under the current predicament, Phillip’s heart still made a small jump of joy when he heard the voice of his lovely wife. Just like always.

When Fawn flew out of the room, Aurora looked over at her handsome husband, lying in his crib. The poor thing. She knew he was waiting for her, just like she’d trained him to. He was wearing nothing but his diaper, his body slender but firm. His strong chin framed his binky-covered mouth, and his brown hair was a little messy from where he’d been napping.

Aurora softly walked over to the crib-cage. “Phillip?” she said, “it’s me, darling.”

Phillips stirred just a bit, but still kept his eyes closed.

“I’m sorry, love,” said Aurora, “I never thought to tell you that you didn’t need to wait for me. That was my fault. But I love that you were so obedient, even when I wasn’t here.”

A few more tears slipped out of Phillip’s eyes, but these were tears of relief. Aurora wasn’t unhappy with him, and all was right with the world again. He wanted to open his eyes and look at his goddess, but he still held back. She hadn’t actually kissed him yet, after all.

“Here,” Aurora continued, “let me make it up to you.”

Phillip felt her reach down and take hold of his nappy. “Are you dry?” she asked. “You are. Good. Now, just hold still and keep your eyes closed.”

She unfastened his diaper and gently pulled it off. Was… was she really going to do what he thought she was going to do? He didn’t dare to hope!

His cock rose as soon as it wasn’t constrained by the diaper. He heard Aurora giggle, and then he felt her breath on his dick. As he grew even harder, it happened. Her lips touched his head.

Phillip groaned and strained to keep himself from coming immediately. Aurora kissed him again and again, going up and down his shaft. Phillip kicked his feet and moaned, utterly at her mercy.

“Please, Mommy, please!” he blurted out. He hadn’t even meant to call her that. It had just slipped from his mouth.

Aurora put her mouth around his head and started to suck it. His cock somehow grew even more rigid, and he was only seconds away from popping. Aurora, sensing this, stopped sucking and planted one more kiss on the very tip. And that was it, Phillip could hold out no longer. Aurora leaned back just in time to dodge the burst of seed, watching it drip down onto the diaper as Phillip panted and gasped. His little face was so cute when he came!

He knew that he could now “wake up”. Aurora had definitely kissed him. He opened his eyes to see her smiling down at him. Her golden hair flowed down around her fair face, pure love in her eyes. He saw her red lips and thought of how they had just been around his shaft, and the thought made him come just a little bit more, releasing the last of his semen.

Aurora leaned back down, putting her face close to Phillip’s as she started to caress his forehead. In a minute, she would get him up, put him in a new nappy, and take him to join the other boys. But for now, they would take a moment to enjoy each other as Phillip recovered from Aurora’s treat for him.

“Good boy,” she whispered in his ear as she ran a hand through his hair. “My good little sleeping beauty.”

Notes:

A little shorter this time, but trust me, there is plenty more on the way! Thanks for reading!

(Also your girl only recently realized that Phillip is supposed to spelled with two Ls. Soooo if it distractingly switches between one L and two, then my apologies lol)

Chapter 13: Shopping... with Men (Rapunzel/Eugene, Cinderella/Charming)

Rapunzel was in her element. To her, the fabric store was a world of possibilities. Even after all this time, her eighteen years in the tower still left her amazed at how many fabric options there could be. The walls around her were lined with every color and pattern imaginable, and there were infinite ways to put them together. She was scurrying around with an armful of samples, looking for materials to use in new dress designs. Everything was perfect… with one exception.

Eugene was not in his element. The Center was currently closed for reservations, as the fairies expanded certain rooms and facilities to better suit more people. Apparently, even with magic, such things took time. This meant that while Rapunzel was shopping and exploring the Toontown mall, Eugene was with her. And he was not having a fun time right now. It felt like they’d spent years in the fabric shop, and there was no end in sight.

At least he was dressed normally. Since they weren’t going to the Center, and he’d been well-behaved lately, Rapunzel had let him wear his regular shirt and pants. He was still wearing a diaper under his pants, but only to “keep him humble” as Rapunzel said. He wasn’t sure how noticeable it was, but he couldn’t tell if anyone else could tell. He cringed whenever he moved and noticed the crinkle coming from his waist, but it wouldn’t be obvious to anyone else. Probably. Hopefully. 

While holding two shades of green against each other to compare, Rapunzel glanced up and said “Eugene, could you go over and grab that roll of green pattern on the end? That one with the oval patterns?”

Eugene exhaled loudly through his nose, but didn’t say anything yet. It was nice to see Rapunzel so excited, despite his frustration. Her braided hair bounced on her back as she hurried over to grab a third sample. She seemed almost frantic, but in a happy way that was quite adorable. Eugene let himself gaze for another second before turning to go get the fabric she’d requested.

The problem, Eugene reasoned as he walked, was simple. It was one that Rapunzel shared with many other women. As someone who hadn’t grown up with much, he knew that shopping for long periods of time could be quite fun. But, there were different kinds of stores. He had seen this to be true no matter where you were in the multiverse. There were “browse” stores, and there were “go in, find what you need, and then get out” stores.

Before the fabric shop, Eugene and Rapunzel had gone to another store that provided supplies for exploration and adventuring. All sorts of gear, gadgets, duds, and even some weapons. Eugene, with his love of travel and excitement, had eaten it all up. He had wandered the place for quite a while, with Rapunzel patiently following. She liked to travel too, but Eugene was much more interested in the technicals than her. True, Eugene hadn’t actually bought anything there. But hadn’t needed to. It was clearly a “browse” store. It was good to be aware of all the options on the market.

This fabric shop, on the other hand, was obviously a “go in, find what you need, get out” store. Rapunzel couldn’t possibly need to put that much thought into colors or patterns or thickness or whatever else. No question, the amount of time being spent here was both unnecessary and unreasonable.

While Eugene was fetching the fabric, Rapunzel looked up from her samples to watch him go. She smiled as she saw his pants bulging out around his waist, and the ever-so-slight waddle in his walk. If you weren’t paying close attention to Eugene, you probably wouldn’t notice. But if you were looking for it, it was pretty obvious. So cute!

But as cute as he was, her dashing husband was getting to be on thin ice. She had heard him sigh when she asked him to run across the aisle. It hadn’t been the first time he’d not-so-subtly expressed dissatisfaction with being here. Was he serious? Rapunzel had been perfectly patient when they walked around the Exploration Emporium, and he hadn’t even bought anything! It was often an ordeal to take him shopping, which was why she tried to avoid it. But the Center was closed, and Eugene had been so good lately that Rapunzel didn’t feel right going to Toontown without him. She’d hoped that the diaper would be a reminder for his manners, but it didn’t seem to be working.

A moment later, Eugene returned with the roll Rapunzel had asked to see. He gave an exaggerated flourish and said “Her Majesty’s cloth,” before carelessly dropping it into her basket instead of handing it to her like she clearly wanted. He was being snarky because of his irritation. He always liked to quip, but in this case it was passive-aggressive rather than good-natured. Rapunzel knew him well enough to tell the difference.

With a sigh of her own, she murmured “Thank you” as she picked the roll out of the basket. She walked over to a nearby table where she could spread the samples out and compare several at once. While she did so, Eugene crossed his arms and shifted his feet restlessly. How long was this going to take? He didn’t have a watch, but felt like they’d already been here for hours!

He glanced around, and saw a large clock on the wall. Okay… so it hadn’t been hours, exactly, but still a long time! He turned back to Rapunzel, who was leaning over her selections, resting both hands on the table and furrowing her brow in concentration.

“Huh,” Eugene said, loud enough for Rapunzel to hear, “At first I thought that clock was wrong, because it couldn’t be only three. But no, I think it’s actually three the day after the day we came in here. I wonder if a twenty-four hour discount is a thing that exists?”

Rapunzel glanced over at him, frowning. “Eugene, please. We’re trying to have a nice day together. You will survive a little longer in here, I promise.”

She turned back to her options. Eugene felt a pang of guilt. He didn’t enjoy disappointing her. But couldn’t she just meet him halfway? A part of his mind suggested, quite fairly, that she already had met him halfway by hanging around the Exploration Emporium until he was ready to leave it. But his pride silenced that part of his mind. He exhaled slowly and tapped his foot. 

After another minute he had an idea. He cleared his throat and said “I’m going to go walk around by myself a little.”

“That’s fine. Just don’t wander too far,” she responded, not looking up.

Eugene frowned. He’d hoped she wouldn’t like that, and so saying it would cause her to hurry up. He considered actually leaving the store, but that seemed little better. She seemed determined to take the same amount of time no matter what he was doing, and he’d have to come back eventually. Besides, he wanted to be near her. He just didn’t want to be near her in here .

When Rapunzel picked up a couple rolls and turned away from the table, Eugene said “Great! They look fabulous! Now all that’s left to do is get ‘em bought and bagged!”

Rapunzel chuckled and shook her head. “I’m not buying these, sweetie, I’m putting them back. Still narrowing down my choices.”

Eugene groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Ohhh, please tell me you’re kidding…”

Rapunzel glared at him and tucked the rolls under one arm as she pointed rebukingly at her husband with the other hand.

“Listen, Eugene, I don’t want to hear it. We did what you wanted to do, and now we’re doing what I want to do. If you could please act like a grown-up for just a little while longer, we’ll be done soon.”

She turned away with a huff, and Eugene thought If you wanted me to act like a grown-up, maybe you shouldn’t have made me wear the nappy. But even now he didn’t voice that out loud.

Rapunzel’s scolding, as well as his own smothered guilt, kept Eugene on the straight and narrow for a few more minutes. But it didn’t last. He glanced out the shop’s front window and enviously watched all the people walking past, through the mall. He looked back at the clock and huffed. Getting impatient again, he sidled up next to Rapunzel.

“Hey, if you want my advice, I’d go with that one, that one, and that one.” He pointed randomly to some of the fabrics on the table.

Rapunzel, in a clear I’m-pretty-sure-you’re-just-rushing-me-but-I’m-going-to-give-you-the-benefit-of-the-doubt voice, said “Thanks for the input. I will take that into consideration.”

Eugene grunted and scratched his head. He didn’t step away from her; he hoped that him being over her shoulder would push her into hurrying up. When it seemed to not be working, he started shuffling his feet and humming tunelessly. Soon the humming turned into annoyed muttering. Rapunzel, unable to take anymore, whirled around suddenly. “Eugene, please!”

He raised his hands in a surrendering gesture and backed away, as if he had no idea why she was angry. She turned back to her patterns, fuming. Eugene was really pushing it! Usually, it was cute when he acted a little bratty, but this was too far. He was a hair’s breadth away from crossing the line.

When she made herself focus back on picking fabrics, she picked up a blue pattern to put it away. Then she hesitated, thought better of it, and laid it back down on the table, not wanting to eliminate it just yet. And then, from behind her, Eugene snapped “Oh, come on!”

And that was it. Forget the hair’s breadth. Eugene had crossed the line now. That was the last straw.

She abruptly turned toward her misbehaving husband. Plastering a big, fake smile on her face, she said “Eugene. Darling. Honey. Come over here, I want to show you something!” Her tone was sarcastically cheerful.

She took a confused-looking Eugene by the hand and led him down another aisle, until they were in a corner of the store, between two shelves, facing the blank wall.

Eugene, hesitantly, opened his mouth to ask “What–” when Rapunzel pushed him up against the wall. Not hard enough to hurt him, but enough to surprise him. She kept one hand on his back, holding him in place, while her other hand reached into her satchel and pulled out the frying pan.

She began to rapidly swat Eugene’s behind. With the layers of pants and diaper, it didn’t actually hurt that much, but Eugene still winced with each blow. The collision of the pan and his nappy was so loud, anyone nearby would hear it. And if they walked through the adjoining aisle they would see exactly what was going on. There was no way to hide that Eugene was wearing a diaper and getting spanked by his wife.

As Rapunzel continued to beat his bum, she said “How does this make you feel, Eugene? Being so loud about it? Everyone in the store might be able to hear this!”

When he didn’t answer, and just continued to cringe and close his eyes, Rapunzel upped the intensity of the swats. “Eugene, answer me!”

Eugene opened his eyes and stammered out “Em-embarrassed…”

Rapunzel paused the spanking, and pointed the pan accusingly at him. “Oh. So it’s embarrassing to wear a diaper and get spanked, but it’s not embarrassing to act like a baby that can’t be patient and throws a tantrum?”

Eugene’s mouth just hung open as he panted. He had no response. Rapunzel had him dead to rights.

She resumed the bottom-busting. If anything, it was even louder now. Eugene thought that he heard whispering from the other sides of the shelves, like other patrons were talking about what they could hear happening. He scrunched his eyes closed again, as if not looking would make the situation any better. Rapunzel felt no sympathy for him. He’d had plenty of chances to fix his attitude. He needed to be taught a thorough lesson.

After another minute, she stopped the spanking. She put the pan back in the satchel, but then pulled something else out. Eugene felt her hand leave his back, letting him off the wall. He turned around to face her, and was met with a pacifier pushed into his mouth.

“There,” Rapunzel said, nodding in satisfaction as she looped the pacie’s ribbon around his neck. “No more complaining from you today.”

Eugene was helpless. The spanking and shaming had put him back into complete submission. The only thing he could do was start sucking on the binky. It was almost instinctive; the anxiety of being humiliated in public like this made him suck in an attempt to comfort himself, but the self-consciousness of doing it made him even more anxious. Which made him suck harder. It was a vicious cycle.

Rapunzel took Eugene by the hand again and led him out of the corner and back into the open middle of the shop. It wasn’t very crowded, but there were still scattered people in Eugene’s peripheral vision. He avoided looking, but he could feel their eyes on him. He wondered if everyone in the store had heard him getting punished.

He and Rapunzel went back to the table, where Rapunzel went back to narrowing down her selections. Eugene demurely waited, hands clasped behind his back as he watched his beautiful wife shift the rolls of cloth, her lips pursed in concentration. He did feel bad that he had behaved so poorly. She was just trying to get supplies that she liked, for a hobby that she loved. There’d been no call to act like he had, and he realized that now. Wanting to not cause any more trouble, he focused on how Rapunzel was so utterly gorgeous, and how cute her fascination with the fabric was.

With him being quiet and not distracting her, in a little while she was finally happy with what she’d picked out. Scooping up all the rolls in her arms, she made her way to the counter to pay, Eugene dutifully following behind.

The woman standing behind the counter looked middle-aged, with bright clothes and a veil over her dark hair. 

“Hello!” she said with a warm smile that seemed genuine. “I’m Sakina, I’m managing the shop today. Did you have any problems?”

Rapunzel set the fabrics on the counter and shook her head. “Nope! I found everything I needed. The only problem I had was this guy.”

She gestured at Eugene, who looked away as his face burned.

“He had an attitude, but I think I got it taken care of,” Rapunzel finished, smirking and rolling her eyes. Sakina chuckled. “Oh, I understand. I see it all the time. Men can be a handful when you’re shopping.”

She startled Eugene by reaching over and pinching his cheek, like he was actually a child. “But they’re not all as adorable as this sweet boy!”

They both laughed as Rapunzel paid for her fabrics and put them in a bag. Then she took Eugene’s hand, thanked Sakina again, and started to walk out of the store. As they went, Sakina waved “bye-bye” to Eugene; Rapunzel paused and elbowed Eugene. He sheepishly raised his hand and waved back, then they left the store as Sakina beamed.

---

The couple walked down the huge mall arcade, filled with shoppers and lined with store entrances on each side. Eugene tried not to look, but he could feel everyone staring at him as they passed. Even if they didn’t notice the diaper under his pants, there was no hiding his pacifier. He had been humiliated in public before, but it had always been either at the Center, or on the way to and from the Center. This was different.

Rapunzel browsed the stores, strolling eagerly and confidently. She had nothing to be embarrassed about. She would leave that to Eugene.

Eugene was desperately hoping for Rapunzel to find another store soon, so they could at least get out of the crowd, when she stopped in her tracks and said “Wait, is that…?”

Eugene didn’t see what she was looking at, but suddenly she was hurrying down the arcade, walking fast, and dragging Eugene with her.

Before he could question what was going on, Rapunzel called out “Cindy!” Eugene looked, and sure enough they were catching up to Cinderella and Charming, who turned when they heard Rapunzel’s voice. Cinderella was wearing a fairly casual blue sweater and dress, but it was Charming that caught Eugene’s attention. His shirt and pants were pretty plain, but Eugene could see immediately: there was a familiar bulge around Charming’s waist, and there was definitely a pacifier in his mouth.

Rapunzel dragged Eugene over just as Cindy and Charming recognized them. “Rapunzel! I didn’t know you were here!” Cindy cried. Then she looked at Eugene and said “Oh my is he–?”

She cut herself off and pointed at Charming. “Just like mine!”

Rapunzel’s eyes widened. “Was he–”

Both women spoke in unison.

“–being a brat in the store!”

They both burst into laughter. Their husbands shared looks. A sense of mutual empathy was established. Both men were in the same boat.

“I can’t believe we each dealt with them the same way!” Rapunzel snickered.

Cindy shook her head. “Well, something had to be done. I gave him so many chances to straighten up, but he just seemed to take them as invitations to be even worse.”

Rapunzel rolled her eyes. “I know exactly what you mean. I mean, you try to be patient, but there’s only so much whining you can take.”

Both men made protesting sounds at the word “whining”, but Cindy just nodded in agreement. Then she grinned.

“Well, since we have both the boys here and matching, I think we should take their picture!”

She opened her powder-blue purse and took out a small shiny box with a lens on it.

“Oh!” said Rapunzel excitedly, “you have one of those camera things! I love those!”

“Me too,” Cindy replied as she held it up. She gestured at the men.

“Alright, boys, get over there together!”

The men reluctantly approached each other.

“Now put your arms around each other and look at the camera! That’s it, hug tight!”

The boys, blushing, squeezed each other into a half hug, facing their wives and the camera. They had both heard lectures in the past about “toxic masculinity” and how there was nothing wrong with men hugging each other in public. Regardless, it was still embarrassing, especially as their hips brushed and they could feel the diapers under their trousers.

Cindy focused the camera. “Smile behind your binkies, boys, here we go!”

The camera flashed, capturing the two men in the hugging pose. 

Rapunzel and Cindy looked at the picture on the camera’s screen, cooing at how adorable it was. Then, Rapunzel said “Ooh, ooh, I have another idea! This way!”

She led Cindy and the boys down the arcade, until they came to a large booth with a curtain over the entrance.

Rapunzel ushered the others inside. As they all huddled together within, she explained “We can take more photos in here!” She snapped her fingers at the boys. “You two strip down to your diapies!”

Eugene and Charming glanced at each other, wordless dread in their eyes, before hurrying to comply. They dropped their shirts and pants on the ground, leaving the men wearing only their nappies, socks, and pacifiers.

“Okay, first let’s get another one of you hugging!” Rapunzel said gleefully.

The boys pulled each other close once again; it felt even more awkward as their bare skin touched. The booth’s camera flashed.

Cindy said “Now, Charming, you sit on the bench and let Eugene sit on your lap.”

The boys both shuddered in embarrassment, but Rapunzel clapped her hands. “Perfect!”

Charming took a seat on the small bench sticking out from the booth’s wall. Eugene swallowed hard, then lowered himself down into Charming’s lap, lifting his legs up onto the bench for support. Their diapers rustled and crinkled against each other, and in the small booth it seemed deafening. Their eyes met for a second, both of them silently apologizing to each other for the predicament. Then they looked into the camera for the second flash.

Rapunzel giggled and clapped her hands again. “Okay, now Eugene, let Charming on your lap!”

They got up and switched around. Charming instinctively wrapped his arms around Eugene’s shoulders as he got into position. Eugene honestly didn’t mind; something about Charming clinging to him made him feel good in a way he couldn’t explain. Maybe it really was a relief to have another man being vulnerable around you.

After the third picture was taken, Rapunzel and Cindy stepped in from the side and wrapped their arms around their husbands, so all of them were in the fourth and final shot. Then, Rapunzel said “Okay, boys, you two stand outside while me and Cindy take some pictures and talk about an idea I have.”

The boys looked down at their clothes, but Rapunzel and Cindy shooed them out. They timidly crept out of the booth curtain and into the light of the mall. Standing outside the booth, for all the world to see, they looked at each other, sharing the anxiety at the humiliating situation. They didn’t look at the passing crowd of shoppers, but they heard the whispering and laughing.

Eugene leaned toward Charming and took his own pacifier out, whispering “The trick is to look at all the signs above the stores. Then you can look like you’re not bothered, but you also don’t have to look at everyone else.”

“Thanks,” said Charming, following Eugene’s advice. As he focused on the signs, he asked “So, what shop did your wife get fed up with you in?”

Eugene sighed. “Fabric shop.”

Charming winced in sympathy. “Pet shop. She needed to get things for every mouse.”

Eugene nodded his understanding, then both men put their passies back in, not wanting to be caught having them out without permission. A few moments later, Rapunzel and Cindy stepped out of the booth. The men were disheartened to see their clothes being tucked into the women’s bags.

Rapunzel said “Okay, boys, here’s what we’re gonna do. Me and Cindy want to go to a lingerie store nearby. But for girls, no matter what you’re actually wearing, having guys just see your underwear at all can feel really exposing.”

Cindy nodded confirmation.

Rapunzel continued “So, since you guys are too naughty to be left on your own, we’re just going to go ahead and take you in just your little nappies. That way, you’re even more exposed than all the ladies in there, and everyone’s comfortable.”

The boys glanced at each with the same thought, Everyone except us . But they had no choice but to let their wives take their hands and lead them across the mall.

The men could only blush as they were dragged through the staring crowd, but their wives were unconcerned. They had acted like big babies, and now their appearance matched.

Soon they were approaching the dark, sophisticated facade of the lingerie shop. The men’s eyes widened as they trailed behind their wives. They had both done many things, but neither of them had ever been inside a store like this before.

When they all crossed over the threshold and into the store, the boys both instinctively winced, as if they were going to burst into flames for stepping into the forbidden space. When that didn’t happen, the men looked around in wonder. The store’s interior was slightly dimmer than the rest of the mall, the chandelier lights reflecting in the polished floor. Mannequins and displays showcasing feminine underwear rested on top of ornate shelves, which held even more varieties. Pictures decorated the pastel walls, depicting joyful women of every body type modeling the garments. The place didn’t resemble the Center didn’t very much, but it somehow felt similar: a feminine atmosphere, where masculinity was a guest that needed to submit to femininity’s control.

The place didn’t look very busy at the moment. Rapunzel and Cindy led their guys over to the counter, where a young woman with shoulder-length pale blonde hair was doodling on some spare paper. When she saw them coming, she smiled and straightened up. Her name tag said “Ruby S.” She had a light scar through her left eyebrow, it gave her a naturally punky look.

“Hello! Anything in particular I can help you ladies find?” she asked cheerfully. Her eyes flickered to the men and how they were (un)dressed, but her face didn’t betray whatever surprise she was feeling.

Rapunzel and Cindy smiled back. Rapunzel said “No, we’re just here to browse. But our husbands were being brats, soooo we had to deal with them, as you can see, right?”

She and Cindy cracked up, as did Ruby, now that she knew it was okay to do so. Blondes unite, Eugene sassed in his head, not daring to do so aloud.

Cindy was the first to calm down and said “They won’t be a problem in here, will they?”

Ruby shook her head. “Of course not! Just take your time and let me know if you need anything!”

The girls thanked her and led their men further into the store. Ruby couldn’t help but take a slightly-longer-than-necessary look at the boys’ padded bums as they walked away. Not bad at all, even through the nappies!

---

Rapunzel and Cindy were quick to spot several things that they wanted to try. As they rushed between shelves and racks, the boys looked around some more. Between the posters of gorgeous models, and all the bras and panties on display right in front of them, they both felt hard-ons trying to grow. Their erections were firmly repressed by their diapers, but it only added to their discomfort.

When the women each had an armful of things, they headed towards the fitting rooms. “Do you want to use one together?” Cindy asked Rapunzel as they walked.

“Of course! We’re basically sisters!”

They went to the fitting room at the end of the row. Cindy pointed at the wall beside it.

“You boys stay right here while we try on our things. Don’t get into any trouble, do you understand?”

The boys nodded and dutifully took their place against the wall as their wives went into the changing room. With the men standing there, it wasn’t long before other customers started coming into the store and saw them. The boys avoided eye contact with anyone, but before they knew it, a parade of women was looking at them while shopping.

Some smiled and giggled behind their hands, some laughed without trying to hide it. Some just looked weirded out, but none of them were uncomfortable with the boys’ presence. The men in diapers and pacifiers, standing by while their wives changed, weren’t exactly intimidating. A few women eyed them with lust. They may have been diapered and pacified, but their shapely pecs and firm legs were still in view. All the attention made the boys shy, but they were forbidden to move, and so had to remain in the spotlight.

---

Inside the fitting room, Rapunzel was trying on a flowery bra and skeptically inspecting her reflection. “I like the feel of it, but are you sure it doesn’t look like it’s too much?”

Cindy, who was standing off by the side watching, shrugged and replied “I don’t think so at all. So if you like it, which you really sounded like you did, then I would say you should go ahead and get it.”

Rapunzel turned for a different angle before smiling and saying, “I think I will!”

As she moved to the side so Cindy could take her turn at the mirror, she mused “I wonder what the boys think we do in here?”

Cindy, slipping on a pair of silky red briefs, said “Perhaps they think we’re kissing.”

She said it so casually that Rapunzel snorted and squealed into laughter. She stepped over and gave Cindy a sudden hug, still convulsing with giggles.

---

Outside, the store had emptied out once again, and Eugene and Charming were free from the shoppers’ gazes. Growing restless, Eugene leaned over to Charming, took out his binky and said “So what exactly do you think they’re doing in there?”

Charming’s brow wrinkled. “I’m fairly sure that they’re just trying on panties, or whatever else they found.”

Eugene said “Hmm, I know, but… that sounds like a lot of giggling for just trying on clothes.”

Charming thought. “...maybe they’re kissing?”

Eugene looked at him sharply. Then he paused.

“Do you really think they might be?”

Charming shrugged. “I mean, anything is possible.”

They were both silent for a minute as they thought about it. It didn’t sound plausible, but the two naughty boys were so horny by now that they could picture nothing but their beautiful wives making out with each other.

Eugene looked down at the bottom of the changing room door. It was low, but there was still space between the door and the floor.

“I wonder…” he said. He bent down on one knee. He lowered his voice to a whisper. “If we get the right angle, I think we can see inside without them seeing us.”

“I don’t know, should we?” Charming asked, also whispering.

“It’s not like we’re spying on strangers,” Eugene replied, lowering himself more. “They’re our wives. That’s gotta make it okay.”

Charming stooped down beside Eugene, saying “That does sound right.”

They both got on their knees and lowered their heads, trying to get an upward angle of vision into the fitting room. Their diapered bums stuck out as they bent. They were almost there, with just a little more movement they would be able to see-

Out of nowhere, both men felt a tight pinch on one ear. They were hauled to their feet.

Ruby S. had both of the misbehaving boys by the ear. She had a stern expression on her face.

“Well, boys, was permission given for this little peep show?”

“They’re our wives! You know it, you saw us come in!” Eugene spluttered.

Ruby tskd in disapproval. “That doesn’t answer my question, young man.” Despite barely having met the men, she spoke to them like a stern caregiver talking to naughty children. They both hung their heads. “No,” Charming mumbled.

Ruby let go of Charming’s ear momentarily to knock on the fitting room door.

“Ladies? When you have a chance, could you open up? We have a couple little problems to deal with out here.”

A second later, there door opened, and Rapunzel and Cindy stood there, looking surprised. Ruby pushed the two men forward a little.

“I was just walking by and saw these two trying to have a look under the door. Just wanted to check and see if they were spying without permission.”

“Oh, they certainly were,” Cindy said, frowning.

Rapunzel’s expression was identical. “We’ll take care of this right now! Thank your for showing us.”

“Not a problem, happy to help,” Ruby said, smirking now as she watched the women drag their husbands into the fitting room and shut the door. They were definitely in for it!

Nothing was said inside the fitting room. Nothing needed to be. The boys knew they were getting punished, and they knew what they had done to deserve it. Their wives tugged the backs of their diapers down, leaving their asses bare and vulnerable. Rapunzel took the pan out of her bag. “I always carry this,” she said, “you can use it if you need to.”

Cindy nodded. “Thank you, I think that will do the trick. After you.”

She began to strike Eugene’s rear. Before, it had been protected by the diaper and pants. Now, there was no shielding the pain. He grimaced, and wiggled a little, but he didn’t dare break position. A few whimpers slipped out of his mouth.

Beside him, Charming trembled in anticipation of his own spanking. He didn’t have long to wait. When Eugene’s bottom was all red and burning, 

Rapunzel handed the pan over to Cindy, who went to work on her own husband’s bum.

While Eugene had been able to relatively keep his composure, the combination of pain and guilt was too much for Charming. He started to sniffle, then came the sobs. Eugene winced in sympathy. Poor guy.

Suddenly, over the sounds of swatting, came Rapunzel’s voice.

“Oh my goodness, oh my goodness, Cindy, look!”

The beating stopped. After a moment, Cindy said “Oh, how sweet!”

“That is the most adorable thing!”

Eugene and Charming looked at each other in confusion. Then, they felt something, and looked down to see that they were holding hands. They both instantaneously blushed crimson. They hadn’t even realized that they’d grasped hands, they must have instinctively done it when Charming started crying.

They both let go, as if each other’s arms were toxic, but Rapunzel said “Oh no you don’t!” She grabbed their hands and pushed them back together, forcing them to interlock fingers again.

She stepped back and said “Oh, that’s so cute, I can’t stay mad at them now.”

“I know what you mean,” said Cindy, “just a few more for good measure.”

She gave three final swats–

WHACK!

WHACK!

WHACK!

–and then gently pulled the back of Charming’s nappy back up. Rapunzel did the same with Eugene, and then they escorted their defeated husbands out of the fitting room.

---

They paid a grinning Ruby for their selections, and then left the store. The boys had to keep holding hands all the time. Like many other things their wives did to them, it was embarrassing, but also a little comforting. Touching each other gave a sense of security through this ordeal, even if it came at the cost of their machismo.

The women took the boys into a nearby restroom to check their diapies. Sure enough, between the public humiliation and the spanking, both boys had wet themselves a little. They changed the men on two large stations next to each other, making them reach to hold hands even as they laid there and got their fresh nappies on.

After that, their wives took pity on them and let them at least put their clothes back on. They wandered around the mall a little more, then went back to the entrance to go their separate ways. Rapunzel and Cindy hugged goodbye, then made the men do the same.

Rapunzel and Eugene got a cab, waving goodbye to Cindy and Charming as they waited for their own ride. On the way back, Rapunzel snuggled up to Eugene and said “So, there was some bad behavior today, but we still had fun! We still got to see our friends. And the two of you were so precious, we took some great pictures of you holding hands on our way back.”

Eugene grimaced and sighed. Rapunzel kissed him on the cheek and whispered “Also, if you want to be out of diapers for a while, some of the panties we bought at the store were for you guys...”

Notes:

This was supposed to be another short one, just a little something to scratch my public humiliation itch (sorry boys lol). The next chapter is going to have a LOT going on, so I wanted to dash out another short'n'sweet in the meantime. But I kept having ideas, and it grew a lot longer than planned! So it took a little longer, but I hope it was worth it! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 14: New Friends, Old-school Discipline (Multi) Pt.1

Notes:

So this chapter, and its upcoming second half, were inspired by ideas and suggestions from several readers! Thank you all for your interaction, and please don't kill me for not giving out individual credits this time! 😂

It was the first day that the Center had been open for a couple weeks, and all the princes and princesses were there for the reopening. Tiana and Naveen were a little later than everyone else; there had been some issues with the portal network on their end that day.

When they arrived, Tiana sent Naveen to join the other boys while she went to find the other women.

Naveen stepped into the sunny courtyard. He rustled, and had to waddle a little. After being away for a little while, it felt odd to walk in a public place wearing nothing but a diaper again. He was honestly glad to be back. It would be good to see the boys again. They were all good friends, despite how… unique the circumstances were when they got together. If anything, the shared humiliation only strengthened the men’s bond. Few things helped male friendship like going through an ordeal together. And few trials could compare to being corralled like children, stripped down to diapers or panties, and frequently humiliated.

He saw the other men all gathered in a crowd. Normally they would have been scattered around the yard, on the large playset or playing a sport on the court nearby. But they were all gathered in a group at the edge of the playground, talking and glancing over at the building, as if they were watching something.

As Naveen approached, the others noticed and turned to shout greetings. “Look who showed up,” said Flynn. The others snickered. Adam said “Knowing him, he’s probably late because he couldn’t keep Tiana off of him all morning.”

Naveen laughed. “Oh ho, I wish!” 

(He did wish. Tiana still hadn’t allowed him any release yet, and it was still maddening.)

He looked around at all the others. “So, what is going on?”

Flynn clasped his hands. “Okay, so, catch-up.”

He pointed at Aladdin, who was the only one of the men to have a pacifier in his mouth. “Al apparently got in a fight with Jasmine and mouthed off, so he’s grounded from talking for today, and Eric–”

He gestured at the raven-haired prince, who was clutching a toy ship to his chest and was looking down at it.

“–is pretty deep into it today. Not exactly in a big boy mood, even for him. So I wouldn’t try to get any conversation out of either of them.”

Flynn glanced around. “What else, what else… oh! Make sure you tell Charming how good he looks. He’s going to start wearing the outfit more often and he could probably use the encouragement.”

Naveen noticed that Charming was wearing a French maid-style outfit, very similar to the one he had worn at the Halloween party. Tight black top and short skirt, an apron, frills everywhere, that kind of thing. A white bonnet was tucked over his dark hair. There was even some light makeup on his face, though not as much as on Shang.

Charming blushed. “Cindy liked it, and so she started having me wear it when I tidy things up around our chambers. And now, she just wants me to start wearing it when we’re out too.”

Naveen nodded. “It does suit you, my friend. I mean that.”

He wasn’t lying. The outfit was surprisingly well-matched with Charming’s body shape. Not to mention how good his legs looked in the dark stockings, getting plenty of exposure from the short skirt…

Naveen actually had to make himself stop staring. For God’s sake, he didn’t generally consider himself attracted to men, but his libido was so desperate that it was apparently awakening some flexibility.

Shang said “We were just all discussing how the new members are probably inside.”

“New members?” Naveen asked.

Phillip nodded. “A few of us heard about it from our wives. One of the reasons that they’ve been renovating the Center is to make room for more guests.”

Adam added “Our wives’ group were the first members, and now they’ll be able to invite other people.”

“Who I assume, at some point,” Flynn finished, “will also be able to invite other people. And so on, and so forth.”

“Oh,” said Naveen, thoughtfully. At this point, he genuinely wasn’t sure if being seen like this by new people would still be mortifying, or if he was so used to indignity that it would make no difference. He hoped for the latter, but couldn’t entirely rule out the former.

Florian pointed toward the building, at a couple of large windows with the curtains drawn against the sunlight. “We think that the new guests are in there. After our wives went inside, we thought we saw some ladies we didn’t recognize, before they shut the curtains.”

“No men?” asked Naveen.

Shang shook his head. “If this is their first time here, then the wives are probably coming to see the place before they bring the husbands. That’s what our wives did.”

“But besides all that,” Flynn said, “they told us we were going to do something special for our first day back. Apparently, it’s bath day.”

Naveen frowned in confusion. “Bath day?”

---

Inside the Center, the women were all gathered in a comfortable side room. It was a cozy room, meant for lounging when the day was too hot for the patio or balconies. The ladies had finished making introductions, and now they were sitting on sofas and cushy chairs as they waited for the Blue Fairy.

Tiana was saying to all the newcomers, “So, if it’s not rude to ask, are all y’all married? Or you just got some men you’re keeping for a rainy day?”

Everyone laughed. The gorgeous newcomer who had introduced herself as Esmerelda shifted on the sofa, brushing her raven-black hair out of her face as she put her bare feet on a nearby chair like she owned the place. Her clothing was obviously a lot cheaper and more worn than the others, but the colors still looked nice on her and she wore it with confidence. Even in the shady room, the light glinted on her earring.

She lazily raised her hand. “Well, I’m married. He is my knight in shining armor. Literally.”

“Oh, mine too!” Aurora smiled. Esmerelda smiled back at her and nodded. Pocahontas, a woman in a simple buckskin dress, with hair just as black as Esmerelda’s, spoke up. “Me and my boys aren’t married, exactly. Our cultures have such different ceremonies for marriage, we never could decide on how to do it. And of course, there being three of us instead of two makes it a little difficult, as well.”

She was in a chair, looking tall and statuesque even as she sat.

“Oh!” said Snow in surprise. “Two men? I’ve never known any women who had more than one. How interesting and exciting!”

Pocahontas shrugged.

“Well, I fell in love with one, then he had to leave, we thought forever. Then I met the other and fell in love again. And then the three of us found each other, and then we kept finding each other as we all walked our own paths. Until we eventually decided to just stay together. And that was it.”

“I have no idea how you manage it,” Jasmine chuckled.

“One man is enough of a handful, let alone two!”

The whole room giggled. Pocahontas responded “It can be difficult."

Belle said “Would you mind if I asked something a little… personal?”

Pocahontas smiled and shook her head. “Go ahead. It won’t bother me.”

Belle continued “Do you have sex with both at once?”

Pocahontas nodded. “Usually, yes. Sometimes when one of them misbehaves, he’s not allowed to be with me and the other one. But most of the time, it’s all three of us.”

Belle nodded, looking intrigued. Snow, eyes wide, looked like her brain was exploding. They, along with several of the other women, were making silent notes to ask some follow-up questions at a later point.

The ensuing moment of silence was broken by Jane Porter, who was sitting at the end of one sofa with her hands politely crossed, in a yellow dress that was a little heavy for the hot day. Her brown hair was in a meticulous bun. She looked more prim than most of the actual royalty in the room.

“Tarzan and I did get married. Granted, it wasn’t a very conventional ceremony. Most of the guests weren’t human. Honestly, some of them weren’t even mammals. But it was very sweet, all the same.”

Cindy said “Dear, I do think that half of us have had animal friends at our weddings.”

Belle said “And for what it’s worth, I came very close to having a wedding where all the guests were furniture.”

Jane burst into laughter. “Well, I’ll have to hear more about that soon!”

As her laughter died down, everyone subtly glanced at the remaining new girls who hadn’t answered yet. Anna and Elsa were sitting next to each other on a sofa, with Rapunzel on Anna’s other side. With Rapunzel’s golden hair, Anna’s strawberry tone, and Elsa’s white platinum, they represented the spectrum of blondeness. Rapunzel had been the one to invite the sisters, as they were part of the same extended royal family.

Anna, getting the hint that it was their turn, had an affectionate look in her turquoise eyes as she said “Yeah, I’m definitely married. It was kinda rough getting there, but it was worth it.”

She glanced over encouragingly at her sister. Elsa said “I’m not married. There is someone, but we’re not using labels yet. Also, she’s a woman.”

She oh-so-slightly tensed up after saying that last part, like she was expecting a strong reaction. But the others all just just nodded and smiled. Anna gave Elsa’s knee a gentle squeeze, and then said to the others “But the thing is, there’s also this other guy. And he’s not, y’know, with either of us. But he’s kind of… under our care?”

“It’s a long story,” Elsa added.

Anna nodded. “Yeah. The point is, we’re two girls, two guys. So don’t worry, we’re not gonna throw the balance off!”

“Oh, you mean like I am?” Pocahontas said, raising an eyebrow. Anna turned a little pink and said hurriedly “Oh no, I didn’t mean that!”

Pocahontas laughed and said “Don’t worry, I’m only teasing you. I know what you meant.”

Anna laughed in relief, and the others joined in again. When it quieted down, Anna nudged Elsa and said “Do your thing!”

Elsa blushed a little, which was quite noticeable on her pale cheeks. “Anna! Not now…”

“Oh, come on,” Rapunzel chimed in, “just like we talked about. You do your thing, and then they’ll do their thing!”

By now the others were all watching the conversation, curious. Elsa finally gave in and stood up from the sofa. With a shy smile, she raised both her hands and moved them slowly through the air. Sparkling snowflakes appeared from her fingertips and floated through the air in gentle trails. Elsa raised her hands straight toward the ceiling and shot a few quick bursts of ice up into the air like soft miniature fireworks. The other princesses ooh d and ahh d as the ice fell all around them and dissolved into nothing.

“Lovely!” Aurora exclaimed. The other women all agreed. Snow White looked over at Cindy and Aurora. “Alright, girls, now it’s our turn.”

The three stood up and cleared their throats. On a silent count of three, they broke into a chorus of heavenly rising notes. Several colorful birds flew in through an open door. They fluttered over the three princesses’ heads until the singing finished. Then, with a series of happy and appreciative chirps, they flew back out the way they came.

The new girls looked impressed at the demonstration. Mulan nodded thoughtfully and said “So is that why they put in an aviary?”

Another door opened on the other side of the room, and the Blue Fairy drifted in. Her ethereal presence was like a gentle demand for the immediate attention of everyone in the room.

“I overheard some lovely singing on my way in here,” she said with a warm smile as she moved to the center of the room. Her tone was soft, but the quiet confidence in it was as compelling as a shout.

Delicately holding her wand in both hands, she gazed over the group of ladies. “Are all our new guests acclimating well?”

There was a quiet chorus of assent from the girls. The Blue Fairy nodded. “Good. It is, after all, both our first day open after making the renovations, and our first day with new guests. We wanted everything to be perfect.”

She raised her wand and pointed it at a large pair of double doors. They magically drifted open.

“Speaking of the renovations, now that you ladies have had a chance to rest and talk, I thought we might finish our tour of the facilities. Then I, and whoever else that wishes to, can go check on the boys and have some time to relax.”

The women all stood up to walk out the doors. As Tiana passed the Blue Fairy, she paused and asked “Say, what are the boys doing right now anyway? It looked like all the fairies were busy polishing everything up.”

The Blue Fairy’s smile was small and knowing. “You’re right, the fairies are busy. The boys are in the courtyard by themselves for now, but I have an old friend coming to keep an eye on them while we’re inside. She should be here at any moment.”

---

Outside, the men had gotten bored and were trying to get any glimpse they could of the newcomers. They were all crowded around the window, looking for any spots where they could see past the curtain.

“I see movement,” said Shang, “I think they’re all getting up.”

“Do you see any chicks you don’t recognize?” Flynn asked, peering into a gap between the curtains at the other end of the window from Shang.

“I don’t… maybe?” Shang said, craning his neck to find a better angle.

Suddenly, from behind all the men, a sharp voice.

“This is not a theater and we are not actors, so you boys will stop trying to peek behind the curtain and give me your attention at once!”

The guys all jumped and stumbled back a couple steps in fright. As one, they whirled around. Behind them was a woman, pretty but stern-looking. She wore a sophisticated long blazer and skirt, and a hat decorated with flowers along the brim. In one hand was a closed umbrella, in the other was a large carpet bag.

“And you, young man,” she said, pointing the handle of the umbrella accusatorily at Flynn, “I hardly think ‘chick’ is an appropriate term to use.”

Flynn had never seen this woman before, but he immediately submitted to her. “Sorry,” he said.

The woman sighed. “I believe you mean, ‘I apologize, Mary Poppins’. Which, in fact, happens to be my name.”

Flynn cleared his throat and said, more loudly, “I apologize, Mary Poppins.”

Naveen chuckled in spite of himself. Mary shot him a stern glare. “Are we finding something amusing, Naveen?”

For a second she was surprised that she already knew his name. But he quickly remembered himself and solemnly shook his head. “No, madam.”

“Very good.” She tapped the top of the umbrella on the ground. “Now, everyone stand up straight and then march after me! We will keep things orderly and prompt. Spit-spot.”

She started to head across the courtyard, towards the entrance to the building’s interior. The men followed, trying to march with as much discipline as Mary Poppins seemed to demand (Shang was the best at this). Another one, Naveen thought, at this rate, no place in all the worlds will be without these dominant women.

He could not decide if he liked the idea or not.

Notes:

New characters!!! I was always planning to bring in more couples (and throuples) to the story, but I had so many ideas that I started (relatively) small with just the official Disney princesses and princes.

[WARNING: EXTREMELY GEEKY FANGIRLY DIGRESSION ABOUT ARBITRARY LABELING OF ANIMATED CHARACTERS STARTS NOW. FEEL FREE TO SKIP.]
So while Disney has a lot of princesses and heroines of course, the official "Disney Princesses" brand is currently composed of Snow White, Cinderella, Aurora, Ariel, Belle, Jasmine, Pocahontas, Mulan, Tiana, Rapunzel, Merida, Moana, and Raya. I started with them, specifically the ones that were in relationships of course, except for Pocahontas because (at the time) I was unsure how I wanted to handle her boys. (Anna and Elsa aren't actually technically "Disney Princesses" because Frozen has always been a separate brand.)
For the "second wave" in this chapter, I picked Pocahontas because I finally knew what to do with her, I picked Esmeralda and Jane because they used to actually be a part of the official lineup, and I picked Anna + Elsa because I just had to bring them in soon!
[DIGRESSION ENDS.]

Fun fact, THoND is my favorite Disney movie, so I was so happy to finally write Esmeralda!

Thanks for reading!!!

Chapter 15: New Friends, Old-school Discipline (Multi) Pt.2

Notes:

Guys I know this one took soooooooo long! 😭 Thanks for sticking with it! My goodness, so many comments on the last chapter!

This chapter was based off suggestions by multiple commenters!

The combination of being freshly back to the Center, and of Mary Poppins’s watchful gaze, kept the boys well-behaved during lunchtime and naptime. They ate their food politely and at a decent pace. They got in their crib-cages quietly and quickly. It was only a while into naptime that any of them worked up the nerve to have a whispered conversation.

Phillip rolled over onto his stomach and looked out of the bars of his crib, over at Flynn, who was also resting on his tummy. When the men met each other’s gaze, they took their binkies out of their mouths.

“So, Flynn,” Phillip whispered, “I believe I heard you mention earlier that you knew the two sisters?”

“Yeah,” Flynn answered, propping himself up on his elbows, “Anna and Elsa. Rapunzel's apparently related, we met them at Elsa's coronation as queen.”

“So you know their husbands?” asked Adam, joining the party from his crib nearby.

“Only Anna has a husband. Kristoff. Nice guy. Big nature lover. And I mean BIG nature lover. Elsa’s not married. I think she might have a girlfriend.

Phillip smirked a little. “Now, when you say he's a BIG nature lover, do you mean a great lover of nature, or physically-”

Suddenly, out of nowhere the face of Mary Poppins appeared between their cribs. The boys all jolted back in surprise, Adam actually bumped his head on the top of the crib-cage and winced.

“As I believe the odds of having three chronic sleep-talkers together are quite unlikely,” Mary said, giving hard stares to each of the men in turn, “we presumably think that the normal rules of resting-time do not apply to us.”

She tsk d and shook her head in disapproval.

“Adam, is your head alright?”

“Yes, ma'am,” Adam murmured, looking shamefaced as he rubbed the back of his scalp.

“Good. Now, you boys put your heads down and give your soothers a good sucking. Straight away!”

The three big, strong men laid their cheeks down on the crib mattresses and put the pacies back in their mouths.

“A little louder, if you please, for the moment. I want to hear that you're keeping them in place while I walk away.”

The boys sucked harder. In the quietness of naptime, the sound of them frantically working their binkies seemed to echo. Mary nodded and said, “Very good. Let's have no more chatter until it's time to get up,” then turned on her heel and disappeared into the maze of cribs.

As the boys softened their sucking, they each wondered how Mary had snuck around them so quietly!

Phillip cringed as he realized that he’d peed himself when Mary had startled him. He supposed that he actually did need his nappies now, if a stern nanny was all it took to make him lose control. At this rate, Aurora would definitely have to diaper him the next time he went to slay a dragon!

In a nearby crib, Aladdin smiled to himself in smug contentment. Him not daring to disobey Jasmine regarding his own pacifier, meant that he had stayed out of trouble this time!

---

After the boys were roused from naptime, they were all led to one of the Center's new rooms. It was a huge space, filled with sunlight from a glass ceiling. The majority of the room was taken up by a pool, where the surface of the water was covered with bubbles. Half of the pool was an open body of water, but the other half branched off into six smaller areas, the size of bathtubs.

“Right,” Mary said, addressing the formation of men, “the first six of you will remove your nappies, get in on that side, and give yourselves a good scrubbing. Then you may wade over into the open side and continue soaking while you play with your little friends. The others will wait until a spot has opened up, and then do likewise. There are flannels and bars of soap waiting there by the steps. Hop to it!”

The boys in front started to take off their diapers and put them into a nearby receptacle. As they did so, a door on the other side of the room opened and a crowd of their wives, as well as the new women, entered, chatting and looking over at the boys.

Naveen was careful to look away from the women as he took his diaper off. With the frustrated state he was in, he’d have a hard enough time keeping his erections down without seeing a crowd of beautiful women while he undressed. He quickly shed the diaper, grabbed a washcloth, and waded down the steps, until he was up to his chest in the soapy water.

The sudden nudity had put a chill through him, so the warm water felt very nice. The bubbles sloshed against his chest, and the water beneath them had a soft tingly feeling. Naveen assumed it was a little magic, purifying the water even as the boys washed themselves in it. Still keeping his eyes away from the women, Naveen began to hurriedly scrub himself, looking forward to joining the others on the open side.

---

Over with the women, Jane settled into a comfortable lounge chair, then looked over at the men.

“Oh my,” she said with soft approval as she watched the crowd of gorgeous men take their last remnants of clothing off and enter the water. She put her fingers to her chin and nodded, like she was surveying a gallery of fine art.

“That’s a lot of man, isn’t it?” came Esmeralda’s voice from beside Jane. The dancer slid into the lounge chair next to Jane's as they took in the view together.

“I should say so,” said Jane, her eyes still glued to the bathing boys.

“Although,” Esmeralda added with a smirk, “your husband isn't exactly the most concerned with modesty. Not that I'm judging, of course, just saying a fact. You should be the most used to men showing it all.”

Jane shrugged. “I suppose you're right. You know, when I told Tarzan about this place, he didn't bat an eye. There's already so much about the world that's unfamiliar to him. He doesn’t know what men are ‘supposed’ to do or not do.”

“Hmm, I guess that makes sense,” Esmeralda nodded. She took a drink from the glass in her hand before adding “When I told Phoebus, he was pretty shocked. I still think he won’t quite get it until I bring him here.”

Jane looked over at her curiously. “Oh? Do you think he’ll be difficult about coming?”

Esmeralda shrugged and took another sip. “Well, he is definitely coming here. If he ever wants to come again, he’s coming here.”

“Oh,” said Jane, a little confused. Then her eyes widened as she got the joke. “Oh!”

She started laughing into her gloved hands so hard that her eyes squeezed shut.

“Good lord, Essy! You’re far too quick for me!” she stammered out between giggles.

Esmeralda smirked and rolled her eyes. “It really wasn’t that clever, dear. I think you might just not be used to jokes that aren’t told by elephants.”

This only made Jane laugh even more uncontrollably.

On Esmeralda’s other side, there came a clatter and a frustrated sight. The two sitting women looked over to see Ariel walking by, her arms loaded with a precarious bundle of little toy ships. One had fallen from the top of the pile and was now at Ariel’s feet, with her hands too full to grab it. She glared down at it, as if it had fallen on purpose. 

“Ugh, I knew I was going to drop something! Carrying things is still harder on land.”

“Here,” said Esmeralda, deftly swooping out of her chair and picking up the fallen boat with a level of smooth grace that was, frankly, unfair. She tucked it back in Ariel’s arms and helped adjust the pile a little bit so that it balanced better.

“Thank you so much!” Ariel said with relief.
Esmeralda gave her a friendly nod as she sat back down. “Anytime. What are all those?”

Ariel glanced down at the toys with a fond smile. “These are for Eric! He loves his little boats so much. I gave him one to play with this morning, but he doesn’t know I brought all the others. I thought he’d love some to play with after he finishes his bath.”

“Oh, that is sweet!” Jane gushed. 

Ariel beamed. “Well, he’s a sweet boy, he deserves it!”

---

The boys continued to wash themselves. A few of them were shy to scrub at their more intimate parts, but Mary Poppins was patrolling around the baths. If a man looked like he wasn’t doing a thorough job, she would point her umbrella at his flannel cloth, which would fly to the neglected area and wash of its own volition for a few seconds. Poor Florian, for example, had lost himself in daydreaming and slacked off with his bathing. The next thing he knew, his taint area was getting scoured while Mary looked on with prim satisfaction.

Eventually, most of the boys were finished, and were hanging out in the pool’s large open space. Naveen, Shang, Eric, and Charming were drifting around one of the pool’s corners. After all morning of seeing Charming in the feminine outfit, Naveen found it odd just seeing him as naked as the other boys. The sissy attire really had been a good look on him.

Eric was experimenting with waving his hands just under the surface of the water. The other three were watching him and enjoying soaking in the warm bubbles. They were all so relaxed that there wasn’t even much conversation, until they heard Ariel’s voice approaching.

“Oh, Eric!” she was calling in a playful, sing-song tone. Eric stopped splashing and looked up from the water. His eyes went wide and lit up when he saw the bundle of toy boats in his wife’s arms.

“More ships!” he exclaimed, doing an excited little water-hop that made his dark, wet hair bounce.

Ariel laughed as she reached the edge of the pool. “Yes, baby, lots more ships!”

She stooped down and dropped all the boats into the water, leaving them to float around an ecstatic Eric. He grabbed a boat with each hand and started sailing them towards each other, before he remembered his manners.

He looked back up at Ariel, filled with a simple and pure adoration for the love of his life.

“Thank you thank you!” he said, in a soft voice that was shy and excited at the same time.

Ariel bent down further and puckered her lips. Eric had to stand on his tip-toes under the water, but he was able to reach Ariel’s face and give her a quick kiss. She followed it with a peck on his forehead, and then stood back up.

“You're so welcome, little boy! Have fun!” she said as she walked away to rejoin the other women. Eric watched her go in enchanted awe for just a moment, before eagerly turning attention back to the little ships.

The other guys all chuckled as they watched Eric's soapy hands grab two other ships and begin to sail them around each other. He looked over at Shang and grinned, steering the boats over to give the bigger man a better view of them. Shang nodded in approval.

“Those are very impressive!”

Eric, grinning, let go of one boat to reach over and pull another one close. “This one too!” He exclaimed.

Shang laughed. “Yes, that one too, you're right.”

“They’re all very nice,” Charming added, “I bet you've sailed on a lot of big ships like those.”

Eric nodded vigorously. “Uh-huh!”

He continued to play under the watchful eyes of the other boys, who he more and more thought of as “big brothers”. Naveen enjoyed watching as much as the others, but he was feeling antsy again. He glanced over at where the women were sitting. He saw Tiana among them. She was laying back in a long chair, sipping from a wine glass in one hand while her other hand was draped nonchalantly on her forehead. God, but she was the picture of class and beauty.

He could feel his cock hardening in the water. It wouldn’t go away if he continued to stand there and drool over his wife. He turned and started to casually wade away from the other boys.

Up ahead of him was an area of the pool that nobody was swimming in. However, the tall woman in the buckskin dress was sitting on the edge. One of her legs hung down into the water, and her chin rested on the knee of the other leg, as she serenely contemplated her surroundings. When she saw Naveen looking, she gave him a friendly smile. Naveen instinctively smiled back, but couldn’t help noticing how long and toned her visible leg was. His dick stiffened even more.

He turned away again. This was too much. The frustration was unbearable! He was just glad that his arousal wasn’t visible to everyone, since most of his body was hidden by the bubbles.

Wait. Naveen suddenly had an idea. Most of his body was hidden by the bubbles. What if he snuck over to another empty part of the pool and… took care of himself? He knew it wouldn’t take him long. If anyone saw him and asked what he was doing, he would just say that he had to piss in the water. Disgusting, but not something he could be blamed for.

He carefully looked all around. The buckskin lady was still in her spot, but everyone else, both in the pool and out of it, looked too busy interacting with each other to notice anything. Mary Poppins was nowhere in sight. She seemed to have left the room.

Trying to look as idle as possible, he waded in another direction that nobody else was near. The bubbly surface of the water sloshed against his bare chest as he kept glancing back at the rest of the room. Aurora and Mulan had walked over to the buckskin woman, and they were now all talking. Good. Everyone was preoccupied.

Naveen stopped when he was nearing a pool wall. After glancing around one more time, he moved his hand through the water and grasped his cock. It was already hard, and he began to jack it quickly. He tried to keep his upper body as still as possible. With the water softening the friction from his hand, his mind filled with images. Tiana’s gorgeous face, her nude body striking poses both confident and alluring, along with flashes of various other women behaving very intimately with her.

Dear god, he was already close to finishing! His dick throbbed, and its head tingled as he approached a climax that would surely be the most explosive he’d ever had. His face scrunched up with the agony of pleasure. It had been so long! Yes! Yes!

That was the state Mary Poppins and the Blue Fairy found him in. Eyes squeezed shut. Panting and moaning in desperation. His arm frantically trembling as he held his wrist under the bubbles in front of him. In his ecstasy, he had lost all thought of discretion. 

The two figures of womanly authority had just reentered the pool room, and their watchful eyes had quickly spotted the suspicious young man off on the end by himself. Mary had strode towards him with her usual dignified assertiveness. The Blue Fairy glided behind her, hands clasped and shaking her head, just as stern in her own subdued way.

It had been obvious what Naveen was doing, but to remove any doubt, the Fairy waved her wand as the women approached the pool’s edge. The bubbles parted, letting the clear water give a view of Naveen’s oblivious self-stimulation.

Now, his sordid fantasies were interrupted by a strict “ Ahem. ” from Mary. His eyes shot open and he looked up to see the two ladies standing at the edge of the pool, towering over him, identical looks of disapproval on their faces. He immediately let go of his cock, but glancing down he could see that the bubbles were gone. He was caught. The gig, he believed the phrase went, was up.

But such witty thoughts wouldn’t get him out of this mortifying situation. His face now felt as hot as his dick. All his planned explanations wouldn’t be believable now. Staring up at the authority figures, he nervously cleared his throat.

“Ah! Madames, I… I was just…”

His usual way with words failed him. His voice seemed about two octaves higher than normal. This was a nightmare.

“Surely,” said Mary Poppins, “I do not need to say out loud the disgusting personal habit you were indulging, do I?”

Naveen, defeated, looked down at the water and shook his head.

Mary continued “Even disregarding one's personal opinion on the vice, it is my understanding that your wife expressly forbade you from that sort of pleasure.”

The Fairy added “And not only are you disobeying her, but you’re doing it here in front of everyone. I’m disappointed in you, Naveen.”

“As am I,” Mary said, “this is simply unacceptable.”

All Naveen could do was wish for the water to inexplicably rise and drown him. Being chastised by either one of them would be bad enough, but together their scolding brought a new level of degradation. Naveen briefly thought that the situation couldn’t get any worse, but he remembered how wrong he was when he saw, out of the corner of his eye, Tiana approaching. He was doomed.

Tiana had been distracted by conversation and hadn’t seen Naveen going off on his own, but she had seen the other two women going over to confront Naveen. With a sigh, she’d gotten up to see what her man had gotten himself into now.

As she walked up, she saw Naveen standing in the clear water, hand down at his crotch. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what he’d been doing. Irritation and secondhand embarrassment bubbled up inside her, softened only by a silly part of her brain that noticed how cute he looked. With his body peaking out of the water and his blushing face, one hand under the water and trying to hold down what was clearly an erection. A naughty boy caught reaching into the cookie jar, that’s what he was. Even in her frustration, she had to suppress a smile.

She reached Mary and the Fairy, then put her hands on her hips and glanced down at her hubby before looking back up at the other two.

“I have a guess what’s going on here, judging by the looks of my little Naveen there. Do you ladies think I’d guess correctly?”

The Blue Fairy nodded solemnly. “I’m afraid that you would.”

Mary said “We were just about to discuss discipline, unless you would rather take care of it yourself?”

Tiana nodded. “Thank you, I think I better had. This has been somethin’ of a problem with him lately.”

“Very good,” said Mary, straightening her blazer. Giving the other two women a nod of respect, she turned and marched off. The Blue Fairy smiled at Tiana and said “If you need anything, just tell me.”

Then she, too, turned and walked away, not even giving Naveen the dignity of another glance as she left.

Now that they were by themselves, Tiana looked down at Naveen and shook her head.

“Get up here, honey.”

Naveen waded over to a nearby ladder and reluctantly climbed out of the water. It was the look on Tiana’s face that bothered him the most. It wasn’t just the fear of punishment that bothered him (though that was definitely a factor). It was mostly how disappointed Tiana obviously was. He hated knowing that he’d let her down. Damn, why could he not control himself?

Once on land, he trudged over towards his wife, water dripping from his naked body as he went, his cock softening below him. By the time he reached her, the cold air had made it go embarrassingly small.

Tiana put a hand on his shoulder. She waited until he met her gaze. When she spoke, her voice was even, with only a hint of disappointment.

“You know what you did. And you know why it was wrong.”

Naveen exhaled. His eyes went a little moist.

“Yes, darling. I do.”

“You remember what I said the last time you got caught touchin’ yourself. That I would need to take extra steps if it happened again.”

Naveen trembled from the uncertainty of what was going to happen. “Yes, you did, mistress.”

Tiana took her hand off his shoulder, and then pointed to a nearby door.

“Go over to that side room. I think they should have what we need in there.”

Naveen obeyed. He walked, shivering, over to the door and went through.Tiana followed.

At least the little side room was warmer than the pool room. When they entered, Naveen eyed the shelves on the wall, holding diapers and paddles and other discipline tools. Was Tiana going to spank him? Maybe, but she seemed to have also promised something more unusual this time.

Tiana glanced down at Naveen’s crotch. She nodded in approval. “Good. I can work with that.”

Naveen wasn’t sure what she meant, but he didn’t dare ask about it. He knew Tiana would never do anything that would actually harm him, but the suspense of what she would do was driving him insane. 

He watched her walk over to a shelf and open a small case. She pulled out a small object wrapped in protective paper. Unwrapping the paper revealed a pink rubbery object in a strange shape. It was like a drooping cylinder, with a ring attached. There was a little padlock on it.

Tiana turned to him, and with a start, Naveen realized what it was. A cock cage. The drooping cylinder was the size and shape of a dick. The ring would go around the base of the cock and the balls.

“Hold still, this won’t hurt,” she said, her voice both soothing and firm. She bent down and reached for Naveen’s privates. Naveen did his best to not move as she covered him with the cage and locked it into place. It was cold, but not painful. Well, it might be a little painful the next time his cock tried to get stiff, but he doubted it would make any difference to point that out.

“There,” she said with satisfaction, standing up and gently patting Naveen’s imprisoned member.

“Now that your little peewee is locked up, we won’t have to worry about you playing with it until I let you.”

Naveen was too stunned to speak. He had never thought of this possibility. He’d vaguely heard about male chastity devices once or twice over the years, but had never given them much thought. How long would he have to wear it? Now he wouldn’t even be able to sneak a quick rub here and there! His genitals were completely inaccessible. 

Tiana was carefully studying his face. “Honey, are you alright?”

He nodded. “Yes, Mistress. It’s just… I…”

A hurricane of conflict was spinning inside him. Feeling the cage on his manhood was already maddening. But on the other hand, there was something secure about it. Just like when he had to wear a diaper, being restrained at Tiana’s hand created a feeling of safety that he couldn’t explain. But then, his horny frustration was still there, agitated even more by the containment. But then, having Tiana so close almost made him forget everything else in his awe of her…

The stimulation of all these feelings was too much. He needed some way to relieve himself, and he needed it now!

More out of instinct than anything else, he suddenly grabbed Tiana’s hand. He held it up and put his head down to meet it. He wrapped his lips around two of her fingers and began to urgently suck on them. It wasn’t a sexual thing, not this time anyway. The intimate feeling of having Tiana in his mouth cleared his mind of all his current anxieties.

Tiana gently pulled her fingers out of his mouth. She knew what he needed, and she would give it to him, but he still had to show proper respect.

“Naveen, honey, what do you say first?”

Naveen looked back up at her, eyes wide with desperation.

“Please, Mistress! Pl-please may I?”

She smiled with affection and pushed her fingers back inside his mouth.

“Yes, you may.”

Naveen resumed vigorously sucking. His eyes closed and his body released so much tension. Tiana, his gracious queen, allowed him to do it for another couple minutes. Then she gently removed her fingers again and took him by the hand.

“Come on,” she said in a motherly tone, “I still need to discipline you for being naughty today. Just a minute in the punishment chair, then you can go back to the pool.”

Naveen shuddered when he heard about the punishment chair, but he did not protest or put up a fight. He was completely under Tiana’s thumb. He was just happy to continue feeling her touch as she led him out of the room and towards the rest of his punishment.

---

A little while later, Naveen returned to the pool. He had done his time in the punishment chair, and felt genuinely relieved about it. His earlier infraction had been dealt with, and the slate was wiped clean. And as unpleasant as it was, the cock cage meant that he wouldn’t have to worry about being tempted in the future.

The other boys all nodded welcomes at him as he climbed down into the water. After he’d gotten out of the chair, Tiana had lovingly put him in a swim diaper and given him a pacifier to keep in his mouth, just so he would have a little extra humiliation as a reminder to behave for the rest of the day. Appropriately, the diaper had cute water patterns and lily pads on it. When he and Aladdin made eye contact, Aladdin raised his hand in a simple but genuine guy-wave. He was grateful to Naveen, as now he wasn’t the only one who had to suck his binky even in the pool.

When Eric saw Naveen had returned, he swam-walked over as fast as he could, so he could show Naveen the toy ships he was currently playing with. He gave one to Naveen, who quickly realized that he was meant to race his ship against Eric’s. Maybe it was because Naveen now looked even more infantile than Eric did, but for whatever reason, Eric stuck to Naveen like glue and played with him for the rest of the time they were in the pool. Naveen didn’t mind. Eric’s childish enthusiasm was quite infectious.

Eventually, Mary Poppins stood at the edge of the pool and announced “Boys, your wives wish to take a photograph of you all together in the pool, after which we will begin getting everyone out and dried off. Gather together here on this end, please.”

The boys did so. As they were lining up against the pool wall, Tiana appeared and took Naveen by his armpits, pulling him out of the water to a sitting position up on the edge. She gave him a kiss and tucked the front of his diaper down under his balls, making sure that his cage was exposed. Then she lowered him back down into the water, and the guys all stood together and smiled for the picture.

When the photo was developed, a print was given to Tiana and Naveen to take home with them. Tiana was sure to give Naveen a look. With the bubbles having died down by then, his lower torso was visible in the clear water. The cage would be easy to see for anyone that looked at the picture. That, the swim diaper, and the pacifier, all announced that Naveen had been disciplined and humbled by his goddess. And although it was embarrassing, at the end of the day, Naveen wouldn’t have it any other way. Tiana was happy being in charge, and so Naveen was happy to be in her charge.

Notes:

What? Writing about Naveen abusing himself and getting caught more than once is a perfectly natural thing to happen in the course of the story! ...No, YOU have a problem!!!

But seriously, thanks for reading and supporting! Love you guys! 💗

Chapter 16: Sisters and Misters (Anna/Elsa/Kristoff/Hans/Honeymaren) Pt. 1

Notes:

To make up for how long it took to post the last chapter, I went ahead and dashed out a little update to introduce the focus of the next chapter!

The door to the bedroom opened slightly, and Anna poked her head through the crack. “Knock knock?”

Elsa turned away from the night-shadowed balcony and smiled at her. “Come on in.”

Anna came in and sat down on the edge of Elsa’s bed, patting the mattress to invite Elsa to join her. “Everything okay?”

Elsa came over and sat down next to her sister.

“Oh, everything’s great. I was just enjoying the balcony while I’m back. The Forest is beautiful, but nothing will replace that view.”

Anna beamed. “I’m so glad! I like having something to keep you coming back here.”

Elsa chuckled. “Right, because I always come back for the view from my old bedroom, and for absolutely no other reason.”

The two giggled for a second. Then, after a moment of silence, Anna said “So, about tomorrow… do you still want to do everything like we planned?”

Elsa nodded. “Of course. I promised I would. And after visiting that Center, I think I’m actually even more excited about it now.”

Anna sighed in relief. “Good! I just didn’t want to pressure you if you weren’t feeling comfortable.”

Elsa reached over and patted Anna on the knee reassuringly. “Thank you, but I swear I’m feeling comfortable. To be honest, it doesn’t seem like it’ll be that much different from the way things already are.”

This statement surprised Anna so much that she let out another sudden giggle. “What do you mean?”

“Well, Hans already has to do what we say if he wants to keep staying here. And Kristoff, he’s married to the queen of Arendelle, and his sister-in-law is a princess and a guardian of the Enchanted Forest. Not to brag, of course.”

“Of course!” Anna agreed in deadpan with a small smile.

Elsa smirked back at her and shook her head.

“The point is, we already have the authority. We’ll just be… exercising it a little more.”

Anna’s eyes widened. “Wow, you sound confident! You really are ready for tomorrow.”

Elsa shrugged. “I guess I’m confident with anything new, if I’m trying it with my sister.”

They hugged. Anna pulled away and said “I just think it’ll be good for them both, especially Hans. He seems to have really changed deep down inside, and now this will help with, you know, the roughness around his edges. Or however you want to put it.”

“You’re probably right,” Elsa said, “I’m sure this will be just what he needs.”

“Yeah,” said Anna. She hesitated, then added “Thank you for helping with Hans, and believing me about him. I’m sure at first it seemed like I was falling for his tricks all over again.”

“Oh no,” Elsa shook her head earnestly, “I didn’t think that. You’ve grown so much these past few years, and everything you told me sounded totally reasonable.”

Anna sighed. “I appreciate you saying that, sis. And it’s not like I’ve had any feelings for him since then.”

She paused thoughtfully and continued “I just felt so sorry for him when I found him back in Arendelle. He was so dirty and ragged I didn’t even recognize him at first. And even when I did realize who he was, after I saw him sharing his food with that poor hungry woman, I could tell he was a different person. The man that hurt us years ago wouldn’t have done that.”

“No,” Elsa agreed, “definitely not. I trust you, but I can also see for myself that he’s different. If he were trying to trick us, he would act repentant and be endearing. But the way he insists on acting like a… a…”

“An asshole?” Anna suggested with a raised eyebrow.

Else laughed. “My innocent baby sister shouldn’t use words like that, but yes. The way he insists on acting like an asshole, just makes me think that the change is real, and he’s trying to downplay it. Because of pride or fear or whatever else. Anyway, your judgment seems sound to me. As it always does.”

Anna hugged her again, then got up off the bed. “Well, I’d better go and make sure Kristoff gets a good night’s sleep before tomorrow. Then I’ll probably go to bed myself.”

“Good thinking,” said Elsa, “I will too. I’m sure the first step of being a dominant lady is being a well-rested lady.”

Anna bent down to give Elsa a kiss on the forehead, then exited her room. Making her way towards her own bedchambers, she saw Kristoff going down the hallway ahead of her. She caught up to him and wrapped her arms around him from behind.

“Hey, cutie. Where are you headed to?”

Kristoff turned to look back at her, slightly shaking his long blond hair in the process.

“Hey yourself. I was just going to the bathroom before I went to bed.”

Anna stood on her tip-toes and kissed him on the side of the head. “Well, just make sure you don’t take too long. You’re going to want to get plenty of shut-eye tonight. You have quite a day ahead of you tomorrow.”

He smiled and nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

She let go of him and gave him a boop on the nose before turning to leave. As she walked away, she said over her shoulder “That was a perfectly-phrased response! You’re off to a good start.” 

Kristoff blushed and continued on his way to the bathroom, still smiling a little. He was definitely nervous about tomorrow, but equally as excited.

Notes:

Stay tuned, and thanks for reading!

Chapter 17: Sisters and Misters (Anna/Elsa/Kristoff/Hans/Honeymaren) Pt. 2

Hans was already awake as the sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon. He didn’t really mind though, he’d gotten a good night’s sleep. The truth was, he’d slept better in Arendelle castle than he had at… well, at anywhere else.

Lying in his bed as muted colors of dawn slipped through the curtains, he couldn’t help but think about how he'd gotten here, the impossibly convoluted path that his life had been so far. First coming to Arendelle with big plans, plans of manipulating his way into the throne, plans of finally showing his father and all his brothers. Then it all fell apart, worse than he could have ever imagined, and he’d been sent back to the Southern Isles with nothing to show for his efforts but a black eye from Anna punching him.

And he had endured the hell of his family for as long as he could bear. Eventually, he’d realized that being a nameless drifting peasant was better than their cruelty and scorn, and he’d fled in the night. He had wandered, finding odd jobs where he could, begging when he could find none. Along the way, he had found himself, quite against his will, seeing the lowly and poor in a different light.

That had led to the moment which, right now, seemed like both the best decision and the worst decision of his entire life. He had been finding work around the docks of Arendelle. There had been a poor woman, one who’d somehow looked even more hungry and tired than him. He’d just used the meager pay from his most recent job to get some food, but when he’d seen the woman begging, his treacherous new conscience had gotten the better of him.

Of course someone nearby had recognized him when he gave some of his meal to the woman. Of course they had immediately gone to tell Anna. And of course Anna, rather than give him some dignity by locking him in the dungeon as an enemy of the state, had decided to make him into her little pet project.

Even now his feelings were mixed about the situation. He certainly enjoyed having a bed in the castle, and the assurance that he’d have enough food and water every day. He also enjoyed, deep down in the most hidden parts of himself, the company and attention he got from his “hosts”. But the whole thing was also humiliating; he was insulted by Anna’s insistence that he could be “reformed”.

Speaking of humiliation, he’d been informed to expect plenty of that today, though he didn’t know the details yet. He was not looking forward to it. His only consolation was that Kristoff was apparently going to go through the exact same thing.

That infuriating conscience nagged at him again. Considering everything he’d done to Kristoff’s wife, the fellow was usually pretty affable to Hans. That was irritating in its own way, though, so Hans did his best to smother the conscience’s voice. Everyone around this damn place insisted on trying to get along with Hans, in spite of his past. The self-righteousness of it all was just sickening.

These thoughts were eventually interrupted by the sound of Hans’s bedroom door creaking open. He looked up from his pillow to see Elsa standing in his doorway, eyeing him with the same neutral expression that she usually faced him with.

“It's time to get up, Hans. Go wash yourself and then come straight to the master bedroom. You have a big day ahead of you, so don't dawdle.”

Hans sat up in bed and said slowly “When you say, go straight to the master bedroom…?”

“I mean don't bother putting any clothes on, yes. Just wash up and come naked.”

Hans had feared that was what she meant. As Elsa disappeared back out into the hall, he reluctantly got up and headed to the washroom.

While he was sponging himself down, Kristoff came in and went to the other basin, visible out of the corner of Hans’s eye. They had never used the washroom together before, but Hans realized that he'd better get used to them both being naked around each other. Kristoff was probably following the same instructions as him.

“Morning,” Kristoff said casually as he started cleaning himself up. Hans's only reply was a soft grunt of reluctant acknowledgement.

Kristoff sighed and said “You know, we're gonna be doing this together. We can at least try to get along while we're doing it. Make things as easy on ourselves as possible.”

Hans said “Sure. Fine.” Kristoff had a point, but Hans didn't want to admit it. Also, being in such close proximity to a bare Kristoff, Hans was distracted by wondering about how the two of them… compared. He wasn't going to look, of course, but like many guys in similar situations, he was still curious. Knowing Hans's luck, Kristoff’s would be notably bigger. 

Shaking off his male dick-measuring instincts, he dried himself off and then left the washroom. It felt so strange to walk down the corridor with his entire body exposed. At least the castle was well-heated. He hadn’t seen any servants yet, he hoped to god that meant they were all gone for now. Submitting to the women would be bad enough without others around to witness it.

---

Anna and Elsa met up in the master bedroom. “Is Hans getting ready?” Anna asked.

Elsa nodded. “Yeah. He didn’t put up much of a fuss, hopefully he keeps that up the rest of the day.”

Anna shrugged. “Well, if he doesn’t, we can deal with it. That’s sort of what today’s all about.”

She grinned and squeezed her hands together. “I’m so excited! This is gonna be so fun! Elsa, does this look like a convincing stern face?”

Anna made her mouth into a thin line and slightly narrowed her eyes.

Elsa nodded in approval. “That’s a perfect face. You’re a natural.”

Anna’s expression popped back into a smile. “Good! You’re the expert, after all.”

Elsa raised an eyebrow. “What does that mean?”

Anna’s smile turned sheepish. “Well, you know… you’re just really good at stern faces, that’s all. When you want to be! Not all the time! Just sometimes!”

Elsa smirked. “Huh. Good to know.”

---

Hans reached the door to the master bedroom and hesitated, getting more nervous by the second. When he saw Kristoff coming up behind him, he shook himself and went in, so he wouldn’t look afraid.

Inside, he saw Anna and Elsa standing by the bed, waiting on them. Their expressions were serious. Hans stepped into the room, doing his best to project dignity. He tried to not think about how both women could see his limp cock. He just prayed that he wouldn’t get an erection in front of them.

Kristoff walked in behind Hans and stood beside him. Both men stood there, ignoring how hot their cheeks were getting, and waited for the women to say something.

Anna, when she was satisfied that the men were showing proper respect, relaxed a little and grinned.

“Good morning, boys! I hope you two are ready for today! Just to make sure everything is clear: the goal of today is to get you guys ready to go to the Center soon. Me and Elsa have figured out a schedule we can work through today, that will put you into the same submissive role that the Center will. Now, if you guys behave yourselves and do as you’re told, then it will be a fun and nice day for all of us.”

The boys weren’t sure if it would be a fun and nice day for them , regardless of if they behaved themselves, but they knew better than to say so.

Anna continued “So! First things first, you boys are each going to have a list of chores to complete. We gave the servants the day off, so that means there’s some work to be done around the place. Not too much, you should have them done by around the end of the morning. Once they’re complete, we’ll get some exercise–”

With each item on the agenda, she held up another finger.

“–And then lunchtime, and then a nap. If you’ve been good, after naptime you may take off your diaper and wear panties instead.”

The boys tensed up at the mention of diapers and panties. Anna’s eyes widened.

“Oh, I’m getting ahead of myself!”

She stepped aside to give the boys a better view of the bed. Resting on it were two large diapers, which were slightly different sizes. They were on the bedspread, unfolded, waiting on the boys. Taunting them, even. The guys both felt their throats go dry.

“We’ll get those on you before you start your chores. Now as I was saying, after naptime, Elsa is going on her date with Honeymaren, and I have a friend of mine coming over to help keep an eye on you guys.”

The men’s eyes widened at being told that someone else was going to see them like this. Anna and Elsa both laughed. Elsa said “You two will have to get used to other women seeing you being submissive, if you’re going to be members of the Center.”

At the moment, being members of the Center was not something that was high on the list of either man’s desires. But it didn’t really matter. That was not up to them. It was the ladies’ call.

The sisters stepped over to the men and led them to the bed. They gently pushed the helpless men down onto the mattress, on top of the diapers, and started to swaddle them in the nappies. The guys were both blushing like mad. When the diapers were snugly tucked around the men’s firm waists, the girls pulled them to their feet and led them over to the full-length mirror.

There, the boys had a clear view of themselves. Wearing almost nothing, their differences were evident. Kristoff’s blond hair, broad shoulders, and muscular build were contrasted with Hans’s auburn hair and more slender physique. Even their diapers were different. Kristoff had snowflakes and antlers on his, while Hans had a pattern that resembled rolling ocean waves. Hans didn’t know where the sisters had gotten these, but they must have been inspired by his time as an admiral. Hans was surprised by that. It was… not touching , but something like that.

The girls stood beside the boys, looking in the mirror along with them. Anna was smiling as she had one arm wrapped around Kristoff’s diapered waist. Even Elsa couldn’t hide how cute she found the whole thing.

After another humbling minute, Anna went over to the desk and picked up a couple pieces of paper. She came over and gave one to each of the boys.

“Here are your lists of chores. If you step to it, they won’t take you long! When you’re finished, go to the inner courtyard and wait for us. Now, get to it!”

She reached out both hands and slapped the boys on their padded asses. That was their cue to get going.

The sisters watched the men leave the master bedroom, lists in hand. Anna called after them “And remember, those diapers stay on until we take them off for you!”

Then she and Elsa looked at each other and let out little squeals of excitement.

“That was so good!” Elsa exclaimed. “You sounded completely in control.”

“I FELT completely in control!” Anna gushed. “Do you have this tingly feeling in your stomach too, or is it just me?”

“I think I have it, a little,” Elsa replied, “it’s probably the power of it all.”

Anna nodded vigorously. “Yeah! It feels incredible!”

She pulled Elsa into a hug. “Thanks for doing this with me! I’m having so much fun!”

“Of course!” said Elsa, hugging her back.

---

The boys went their separate ways through the castle, obeying their written commands. Anna was right, there really wasn’t much to it. It was mostly just inspecting various parts of the castle, and sweeping or dusting as needed. The worst part was how the crinkling from their diapers echoed in the empty hallways.

Occasionally, they were checked on by Elsa or Anna. Elsa observed their progress with an almost-maternal eye. Anna, on the other hand, couldn’t help but be distracted by how their half-naked bodies were putting the work in. Her eyes were repeatedly drawn to their nappied bottoms, shimmying from one task to the next. Her old romantic attraction to Hans had never returned, but she couldn’t deny a certain… physical appeal he still had. Between him and her gorgeous husband, Anna had plenty to look at while she waited for them to finish their chores.

At one point, while Kristoff was dusting a bookshelf, Anna snuck up behind him. She leaned in, put a hand around to the front of his diaper, and whispered into his ear. She used a voice that she tried to make both caring and seductive.

“You’re doing such a good job, and you’ve been such a good boy so far. I’m proud of you. Keep it up, cutie.”

“Th-thanks,” Kristoff stammered. Anna teasingly patted the front of his diaper, and felt an immediate hard-on struggling in vain to break free. She had to suppress a giggle as she retreated and let Kristoff get back to work. She had him wrapped around her little finger, and she loved it!

Eventually, as lunchtime neared, both boys were finished. They dutifully went to the inner courtyard. It was chillier than inside the castle, but the sunlight kept it from being too cold. The sisters were waiting for them.

Anna explained “After all that boring cleaning, I’m sure you guys have some energy to work off. So, before lunch, we’re going to do some laps around the yard, and whoever does five laps first, wins!”

The boys looked a little relieved. That was simple enough. Nothing unpleasant or embarrassing. So they thought, anyway.

Anna pointed to the spot where she wanted them to start the race. They got into position, and she stood beside them. Neither of the boys saw Elsa slowly creeping up behind them.

“Okay,” said Anna, “be ready, I’ll call the start. On your mark…”

Else got right up behind the boys.

“...get set…”

Elsa held up her hands, and waved her fingers ever-so-slightly.

“...GO!”

The boys took off running, but as soon as they began to move forward, they felt a freezing sensation on their rears, inside their nappies. They both stumbled a little, but kept running. The stinging cold was so unbearable that they were instinctively trying to “run away from it”. They were yelping in surprise and tugging at the backs of their diapers as their feet carried them around the courtyard.

Anna and Elsa burst into laughter as they watched. Elsa had conjured up some special coldness and inflicted it on their poor bums as they had waited to race. It was magical, so it wouldn’t have any long-term effects, but right now it was driving them crazy!

Kristoff was the first to complete five laps, and Hans was not far behind. Elsa lifted the freezing spell, but the boys had almost completed a whole extra lap before they realized it. When the girls caught up to them, Anna joyfully threw her arms around Kristoff, as his teeth still chattered.

“And we have a winner!” she exclaimed joyously. 

Elsa put a reassuring hand on the shoulder of each boy. “Sorry about our little prank, we just couldn’t resist. And it helped you two run like the wind!”

“N-Not fair,” Hans muttered, also still shivering, “He’s t-taller. L-longer strides.”

Elsa shushed him, putting a still-cool finger to his lips. “Hush,” she said, “don’t be a sore loser. Tell Kristoff congratulations.”

Hans hesitated, but Elsa and Anna both gave him sharp looks. He cleared his throat and muttered “Congratulations, Kristoff.”

Anna stepped away from Kristoff. “Now you two hug like the bestest fwiends that you are," she instructed in chipper baby-talk.

The men looked at each other. Neither was thrilled about it, but they were too cowed by the women to even think of resisting. They hugged it out, blushing from both the intimate contact and the cooing from the girls.

It had already been quite a day, and it was only lunchtime!

Notes:

Hope everyone's having a fun time! I can tell you, our boys will be having both some very fun times and some very NOT-fun times in the next chapter! These guys haven't seen anything yet (in all the best and worst ways)!

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 18: Sisters and Misters (Anna/Elsa/Kristoff/Hans/Honeymaren) Pt. 3

Notes:

(Yes, I have an unfortunate tendency to upload at all hours of the night. No, I don't think there's a cure.)

Lunch was still a little embarrassing for the boys, but hardly seemed abnormal compared to the morning before it. Anna and Elsa brought the boys to the castle kitchen and sat them at a small table, tying bibs around their necks. Then they fed them a couple of meat pies. Anna was gleeful as she fed the forkfuls to her passive husband. Kristoff knew he should feel embarrassed, but he couldn’t help enjoying the attention from his beautiful wife. She kept coaxing him to smile as she fed him, and he kept shyly doing so.

Elsa was more calm as she fed Hans, ignoring his barely-concealed annoyance. She felt so comfortable in her superior position to him, that she wasn’t bothered in the slightest by his poor attitude. 

After the boys were fed, the girls took them to another room, a cozy one with sofas sitting in the ample sunlight that streamed through large windows. The sisters each sat down on a sofa and gestured for the boys to lay down beside them. The guys did so (Hans much more reluctantly than Kristoff), and soon had their heads in the ladies’ laps. The sisters had brought feeding bottles in with them, and both started to give them to the powerless boys.

When Anna held the bottle close, Kristoff dutifully opened his mouth and started sucking. The juice from the bottle was refreshing, and Kristoff quickly felt so relaxed that he closed his eyes and exhaled contentedly.

Hans was paralyzed as Elsa held the bottle to his mouth. This was the most humiliating submission yet. Even after everything else, he couldn’t believe it was happening, and his mouth refused to open.

Elsa frowned and cleared her throat. When Hans still couldn’t bring himself to open up, she touched a finger to his cheek and sent a flash of cold through his face. He jumped, his mouth opened from the shock, and Elsa stuck the nipple in. Hans had no choice but to start suckling. Like Kristoff, he closed his eyes, but he was doing it out of mortification rather than comfort.

The boys drank the rest of their juice. As it went on, they both noticed an unfamiliar touch of flavor to the juice. As if something extra had been added. It wasn’t unpleasant, but neither man could put a finger on what it was.

As Anna watched Kristoff suck, she couldn’t help imagining that his lips were wrapped around one of her nipples instead. The idea made both of her breasts tingle. The gentle pressure of Kristoff’s head in her lap did not help. She was getting turned on. There was no time now, but she would have to relieve the building pressure soon.

Eventually, both bottles were empty. The sisters had the men get up, and then led them to yet another of the castle rooms. When the guys saw what was in the room, they both stopped in their tracks and widened their eyes in unison.

The small room was done up like a nursery. In the center was a large crib, wide and long enough for adults. Nearby was a low table with several things on it, including a pile of diapers and a pile of frilly panties. The walls were painted in gentle swirls of soft colors.

“Isn’t this nice?” Anna happily asked the boys. “Now we have a special little room we can use whenever we want!”

Neither of the boys were happy about the room, and the implication that it would be something they’d use, at least sometimes, from now on. But they didn’t have much time to dwell on it before Anna and Elsa lowered the side of the crib. It was clear what the boys had to do.

Under the sisters’ gaze, they timidly walked over to the crib and climbed in. The crib was tall and sturdy, so climbing in wasn’t difficult. Once they were inside, and the side of the crib had been pulled up again, the men realized that while the mattress was wide enough to comfortably hold them both, they would have to snuggle pretty close for it to do so. They both hesitated at this, but the ladies just stared at them and waited. So they tenderly lay themselves down onto the myriad of small, soft pillows that filled one end of the crib, and pressed against each other. They both blushed furiously as their skin touched, and their diapers bumped together. Hans found his head resting on Kristoff’s outstretched arm, but it was the most comfortable position, so he stayed like that.

Their indignity was sealed with the blue pacifiers that the ladies produced and put in their mouths. Elsa went over and shut the window curtains, making the room dim, while Anna tucked a soft blanket over the boys. The sisters then walked out of the room. Anna paused in the doorway long enough to turn back and blow the boys a kiss.

“Have a nice nap, guys! We’ll be back to get you up in a little while. Remember, when you wake up, keep your diapies on and your pacies in until we tell you otherwise!”

She quietly shut the door, leaving the boys to get some rest. Kristoff used the arm that Hans wasn’t resting on to slip his binky out and whisper “It’s surprising how pleasantly soft your skin is.”

Hans took his own pacifier out to mutter “Shut up.”

“I’m serious. And you smell like a flower, too, I’m very impressed.”

Hans snorted. “I wish I could say the same of you.”

Kristoff snorted back, and then both boys put their pacifiers in before they were caught. Soon, the dim light, the soft pillows, and the heat from each other’s bodies all took effect. The men were snoozing within five minutes.

---

Kristoff was woken up by a feeling below his waist. A warm, heavy dampness. With Hans softly snoring in his ear, he opened his eyes and looked down at his diaper. Had he… actually wet himself in his sleep? Oh god, he had! He couldn't believe it!

Shifting and cringing as his soggy nappy rubbed against him, he thought back to the bottle feeding earlier. That aftertaste… it had to have been something to make him wet himself in his sleep. That was the only explanation; he’d never done this before.

He just lay there for a few minutes, stunned at Anna’s ingenuity. It seemed she had unlimited ways to push him deeper into submission. He struggled to wrap his brain around it all.

Eventually, the door slowly creaked open and Anna poked her head in. Seeing that Kristoff was awake, she grinned.

“Hey, sleepyhead!” she whispered, tiptoeing over so as not to wake Hans. Looking down at Kristoff's diaper, it was obvious that he’d drenched it.

“Oh, you poor thing!” Anna cooed as looked down. “Can you get up without waking Hans?”

Kristoff slowly sat up, gently pulling his arm out from under Hans’s head. Hans continued to sleep, and Anna pulled down the crib wall. “Good boy,” she said, caressing Kristoff’s cheek with one hand as she helped him out of the bed with the other.

As she led him softly out of the bedroom, he tried to take it all in. On the rare occasion that he’d tried to imagine married life, this was not what he had pictured. Wearing nothing but a nappy that he’d wet, being led off by his beautiful wife so she could change him like an infant.

But when he looked over at Anna’s beaming face, it all felt okay. Anything that made her this happy, he would gladly do for the rest of his life.

They walked down a familiar hallway and entered their bedroom. Kristoff was a little confused. “What’s going on?” he tentatively mumbled around the pacifier.

Anna, practically vibrating with excitement, sat down on the bed and put one of the pillows on her lap.

“Wellllll, Kristoff, you’ve been so good about everything today, you’re getting an extra special treat right now. And, well, I am too!”

She giggled. Kristoff, still not entirely sure what was happening, followed her gestures to climb on the bed and lay his head on the pillow, looking up into Anna’s freckled face. She gently took the pacifier out of his mouth and put it aside.

“I thought we could finish our feeding from earlier,” she whispered as she grasped the bottom of her top. With a trembling breath of anticipation, she pulled it up from her waist. Kristoff’s face was now almost touching the pale skin of her perfect tummy. Taking off her top and undershirt, casting both aside, she was now only in her brassiere. Trembling, she ran one hand smoothly down the side of her torso, giving herself a wave of tingles. She sighed. With her other hand, she pulled up the cup from her right breast, exposing her nipple. It was achingly hard, partly from the sudden chill and partly from the excitement.

Kristoff, bless his heart, widened his eyes as he finally understood what was happening. Anna softly grasped her breast and leaned forward slightly, putting the nipple up to her flabbergasted husband’s mouth. “Take it, baby boy,” she murmured, “suck like you want to get all the milk out.”

Kristoff obeyed. He closed his eyes and wrapped his lips around the tip of her breast. He sucked on it, like he had from the bottle. He imagined that he was gently drinking milk from Anna, just as she’d instructed. Despite being trapped in a soaked diaper, his cock stiffened so much, straining against the soggy confines and pitching a visible tent in his nappy.

With every suck, pulses of electric pleasure spread from the tips of Anna’s nipples to everywhere else in her body. She bit her lip and breathed in and out, in and out, in and out. She didn’t want to give in to pleasure too early. She reached over to Kristoff’s diaper and started to massage where his dick was poking up. Even through the damp cloth, her touch was agonizingly stimulating. The sudden attention made Kristoff stop his sucking for a second, but Anna put her other hand on the back of his head, gently pushing him to continue. “Good boy, good boy,” she cooed.

The more Anna rubbed, the more agitated Kristoff became. One of his hands started to paw at his diaper, desperately trying to reach inside and adjust his red-hot member. Anna paused her stroking to gently push the hand away. She leaned her head down closer to his ear and said “It’s okay, it’s okay, just let me take care of you.”

The tension was nigh-unbearable for both of them now. As Anna resumed the massage, Kristoff started to kick his legs. He stopped sucking to implore, in a cracking voice, “Please, Anna, please!”

Anna adjusted her breast to push the nipple back into his mouth again. He started sucking harder than ever, a desperate physical outlet for the heavenly tension in his prone body.

Finally, all his pressure explosively released. On the other side of the diaper, Anna felt the force of his seed fountaining out of him. He let go of the nipple again and gave a breathless yelp, eyes scrunched shut as his nerves went over the edge of pleasure.

By now Anna was feeling full and slick and so, so warm. Her heart pounded. “That’s my boy, that’s my little guy, but keep sucking! Keep sucking, baby!”

He did as told like a good boy, his whole form relaxing. In his post-nut clarity, his cheeks burned with the realization that his diaper was filled with pee and cum, and that Anna would see it all when she changed him. There would be no hiding the mess he’d made of himself. Nothing would be hidden from his beautiful wife’s gaze.

Anna was having similar thoughts. But the idea of Kristoff having nowhere to escape her loving scrutiny was only making her hornier. As he dutifully continued to suckle on her, she took one hand away from his diaper and started to caress his blond hair and his stubbly cheek. With her other hand, she reached down into her dress, to her panties. She started to rub herself, in rhythm with Kristoff’s sucking. She had rewarded him with an orgasm, and now it was time to attend to her own.

She teased herself for as long as she could stand it. When she could wait no longer, she pulled her breast out of Kristoff’s mouth and tenderly lifted his head from her lap.

“You’re so good, baby, just give me a couple minutes to take care of myself, and then we’ll get you out of that diapy, okay?”

She was able to keep her voice remarkably steady, masking the screaming excitement building up in her chest and stomach. Leaving Kristoff to lie there and recover, she hurried around to a small chest of drawers on the other side of the bed. She opened one of the drawers and pulled out a little something she’d gotten from a shop in Toontown. The sign had referred to it as a “magic wand”. While it didn’t look like the other wands she’d seen in Toontown, the feeling that it provided was definitely a kind of magic.

When she turned it on and slowly pressed it to her clit, it was somehow both relief and even greater pressure at the same time.

With all the stimulation she’d gotten from Kristoff, it didn’t take long at all for her to bring herself to climax. At long last, she came, her lower muscles bucking and the tension bursting out of her in moisture form. She wasn’t normally much of a squirter, but there was something very special about the “sex” (of sorts) that she’d just had with her beautiful, helpless man.

After she came, she pulled the wand away and panted, flushed and sweaty in the most satisfying way. When she stood up and looked down at the mattress, even she was a little impressed with the size of the wet spot she’d left. Oh well, she would clean the sheets and the vibrator later. Right now, she had a well-behaved man on her hands that needed to be taken out of his wet, sticky nappy and put into big-boy panties.

Notes:

Whew, a spicy one today! Next chapter, we conclude our time in Arendelle with some well-deserved discipline, a couple visitors, and a little more spice! Hope you guys enjoyed! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 19: Sisters and Misters (Anna/Elsa/Kristoff/Hans/Lottie/Honeymaren) Pt. 4

Hans woke up to find Kristoff gone. He was alone in the crib. In his groggy state, he had barely realized this when he felt how soaked his diaper was. Horror swept over him. He’d been wrong all the times before, THIS was the ultimate humiliation.

He sat up and looked around. What was he going to do? The sisters had said to wait for them to take his diaper off, but there was no way he would let that happen. He couldn’t face the women with a wet diaper. He just couldn’t. There had to be a limit.

He looked at the stack of diapers on the table, and breathed a sigh of relief. There was the solution. All he had to do was climb out of the crib and change himself. There were so many diapers in the pile, they wouldn’t notice one less. But what would he do with the used one? He glanced at the curtained window. Maybe after he took it off, he could throw it out the window and no one would ever know.

He spit out his pacifier. Moving slowly, quietly, he lowered the side of the crib and stepped out. He cringed as the cold dampness around his waist shifted with every little movement.

He went over to the table and picked up a nappy from the top of the pile. He tried to calm himself down. If he was quick, everything would be fine. He started to reach for his waistband–

“Hans, what are you doing?”

He dropped the clean diaper in surprise. He whirled around to see Elsa standing by the open door, arms crossed.

She added “Actually, you don’t need to explain. I heard you getting out of your crib and watched what you did next. It’s pretty self-explanatory.”

Behind her, Hans saw a chair in the hallway. In shock, he stammered out “Were… were you just sitting out there listening for me?”

Elsa shrugged. “I had a book. But never mind that. You were going to change yourself, weren’t you?”

Hans hesitated. He could deny it, but how else could he explain his actions? Should he go ahead and admit it? Part of him knew that would be the best option, but his pride wouldn’t let him. He felt rebellion swelling up inside him. This whole thing had gone far enough!

“Yes,” he said, “I was. I am.”

Elsa blinked, surprised.

Hans cleared his throat and puffed himself up. “Or, I think I just won’t wear another one of these at all. I am a grown man, and you are two women, and the idea that I need to do whatever you say is… ridiculous!”

Elsa just stared at him for a moment, eyes wide, mouth slightly open in shock at his utter gall. Then, she composed herself and said “Hans. What you are doing and saying is completely unacceptable. I know that dealing with so much new stuff can be stressful, so I’m going to give you one more chance. Go lie down in the crib and let me change you, without saying another word unless it’s to apologize.”

Her high and mighty tone only made Hans more indignant. He refused to give in now; he’d gone too far.

“No,” he said, “no, I won’t. I’m going to walk out of this room, and I’m going to find some real clothes, and if you don’t like that, then feel free to bitch about it some more.”

There was a moment of silence. You could cut the tension in the room with a knife. Elsa just glared at Hans. Despite his bravado, her gaze made him feel paralyzed, rooted to the spot.

A second later, Elsa was moving towards him with unexpected speed. Before Hans had managed to fully process what was happening, Elsa had grabbed him by both wrists, turned him around, and marched him over to the wall. She pushed his front against the wall, forcing his hands onto the surface on both sides of his body. A sudden intense coldness covered his wrists as Elsa formed small bands of ice across his skin, sealing his hands to the wall. She let go and down, causing Hans to wince as she did the same thing to his ankles. When she stood up and stepped back, he was trapped against the wall. She yanked down his sopping diaper, letting it fall to around his ankles.

Hans was already regretting his behavior, but Elsa was just getting started. She waved her hand towards his ass, and sent a blast of frost that dusted his bare cheeks and made him squirm. After a few moments of this, Hans’s bottom was almost numb, and Elsa walked out of the room. Hans panted, but was relieved. He had the foolishly optimistic idea that Elsa was just going to leave him like this and come back to release him later. That the worst was over. How wrong he was.

Elsa went to fetch something from a nearby closet. She was about to enact an idea that she’d had a while ago. It was so harsh that she hadn’t been sure that she’d ever actually carry it out. But she’d also never expected that level of disrespect from either of the boys, even Hans. Extreme circumstances require extreme measures.

A few moments later, Hans heard her footsteps returning to the room. He tried to turn his head to see what was happening, but she was standing right behind him. He couldn’t get her in view.

Saying nothing, Elsa aimed the flogger she was holding, and swung it across Hans’s unsuspecting ass.

The results were immediate. Hans let out a sharp yelp of surprised pain and started violently thrashing against his icy bonds. But there was no escape. Elsa sent the flogger across his cheeks several more times, careful to hit just the right level so that it wouldn’t damage his lower back, but would still hurt immensely. Soon Hans was yelling, his cries bouncing off the walls of the nursery.

When his pale cheeks were throbbing and marked in red, Elsa paused. Hans’s cries quieted down to gasps. Elsa raised her hand and shot more frost on Hans’s rear end.

After the agonizing burning from the flog, the chill was a relief to Hans. But it soon became an opposite kind of torment. The feeling quickly went from a soothing cool to a numbing freeze. Hans squirmed and writhed, all in vain.

Soon the freezing stopped, and there was another reprieve just long enough for the feeling to return to Hans’s hindquarters. Then there were more strikes from the flogger. Hans let out a choked sob as he realized what he was in for. And for the next couple minutes, his realization was proved correct. Elsa alternated between beating him raw and freezing him to numbness. There was no relief: just when he would get used to one feeling she would inflict the other on him. The transitions between one and the other were instants of relief that only made the rest of it worse from the contrast.

Elsa had moved so that she was now positioned closer to Hans’s face as she worked over his backside. Now she was leaning close, so that when she talked he would hear her over the swatting and his own sobbing.

“We took you into our home, Hans, despite everything you did. We gave you conditions to follow, which you agreed to. And then you not only refuse to follow them but, you disrespect us at the same time? How can you in any way think how you’re behaving is a good idea?”

Hans continued to wail and whimper. Elsa paused the flogging and continued “Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

He tried to catch his breath and control his own crying. His rear end was blazing, but he knew better than to wish for the cold. He was devastated. His pride had been utterly smashed. With it gone, there was nothing to suppress his shame and guilt. He couldn’t deny what Elsa was saying, even in his own mind. Looking back on all the ways he had hurt them, made him appreciate how unbelievable their compassion was, which further contrasted with how petty he’d been acting.

With Elsa waiting for him to respond, he hung his head, closed his eyes, and whimpered “I’m… sorry.”

Elsa crossed her arms, determined to make him show that he meant it. “Sorry for what, exactly?”

Hans swallowed another sob and struggled for the right words.

“F-for disobeying… and not respecting you… and… and for being ungrateful.”

His tone was soft and sorrowful, vulnerable and shaky. Elsa had never heard him sound like that before, even on his most obedient days. And when he’d thrown in that last part about ungratefulness, it had taken her by surprise. He seemed to really be thinking through what he’d done wrong.

Though he couldn’t see it, her expression softened, and she uncrossed her arms.

“Thank you for the apology. You seem sincere, and I appreciate that. Now I’m going to put you in a clean nappy and then take you to Anna, and we won’t have any more problems.”

Hans nodded, eyes still closed. With a touch, Elsa melted the bonds around his hands and feet. She helped him step out of the old diaper and guided him over to the crib, where she girded him with a fresh one. Despite his repentance, his naughty actions had still cost him his panty privileges.

---

A few minutes later, the humbled Hans was back with Anna and Kristoff in one of the sitting-rooms. Elsa had dropped him off there and then gone off to get ready to meet Honeymaren. As the three waited on the sofas, Hans glanced enviously over at Kristoff’s delicate underwear (or in this case, only -wear). It was light blue and frilly, snug around Kristoff’s waist and unable to hide his bulge. As feminine as it was, Hans would still have preferred it over the degrading diapers he was sentenced to. Kristoff had not reacted to Hans’s still-napped condition, but Hans was sure there was a touch of smugness in his eyes.

Anna was casually reading a book, testing the boys’ patience by making them sit and not acknowledging them. She was also taking the opportunity to calm down after the fun she’d had with Kristoff earlier. Every once in a while, her eyes flicked up to check that the guys were still behaving.

The men’s wait finally ended when a bell echoed from elsewhere in the castle, a signal that a visitor had entered. Anna tossed aside her book and jumped to her feet with a grin.

“There’s my friend! You two wait here, we’ll be in soon!”

She hurried out of the room. The boys glanced at each other with trepidation. Whoever this friend was, they weren’t looking forward to more witnesses to their current lifestyle.

Anna rushed to a foyer in time to see what looked like a person-sized bundle of pink coming in through one of the castle’s side-doors. When the figure saw Anna, she pulled down the furry hood of her coat to reveal a cute, dainty face with pink cheeks still shivering from the cold.

“Lottie! You made it!” Anna said, then paused and asked “Sorry, do you prefer Lottie or Charlotte?”

Lottie shook her head to get the snowflakes off her face. “Lottie will do fine, but truly honey you can call me whatever you want so long as you take me in out of that cold!”

Anna rushed over to help Lottie take her coat off, as she continued to chatter “I’m simply not used to this sort of climate, I thought I was going to become an icicle as soon as I stepped out of that portal thing!”

With her outer layers of clothing now in Anna’s hands, she smiled and gave her host a hug, despite barely knowing her yet.

“Oh, I’m sorry, look at me starting off my visit complaining! I’m so grateful for you having me, really!”

Anna hugged Lottie back with her free hand before going to hang the pink weather gear in a nearby closet. As she did so, she looked back with a smile that matched Lottie’s.

“It’s my pleasure! Any friend of Tiana’s is a friend of mine.”

“Oh I know, she’s just a treasure,” Lottie said as she gazed around the room. “My goodness, an actual castle in a fairy tale kingdom! I never thought I’d set foot in one.”

Anna giggled. “This isn’t even the impressive part! Come on, I’ll give you the tour and then you can meet Elsa and the boys.”

---

When the sitting-room door opened, Kristoff and Hans stood up to show respect to Anna and whoever her friend was. The women entered, and Lottie’s eyes widened with shock and delight at the sight of two handsome men in nothing but “special” underwear. She’d seen Naveen in a similar position, but two strangers was something else.

“Boys, say hello to Aunty Lottie.” Anna commanded. The men shyly cleared their throats. Kristoff nodded politely and said “Hello, Aunty Lottie.” Hans briefly met her gaze, swallowed, and softly echoed “Hello, Aunty Lottie.”

Lottie covered her mouth to hide how wide she was grinning. “Nice to meet you both! If you don’t mind my saying so, you’re even more adorable than I was expecting.”

The men blushed. Anna made a shoo-ing gesture.

“You two go to the kitchen and make us some hot tea. Hans, Kristoff can show you how. Then bring it back here and I’ll get out some things you can play with while we talk.”

The boys said “Yes, ma’am,” in unison and left to do as instructed. Lottie watched them go and marveled.

“You really do have them trained! Tia wasn’t lying.”

Anna rolled her eyes as she sat down. “Thanks, but they’re still a work in progress. Hans particularly. Just a little bit ago Elsa had to discipline him pretty hard…”

Anna relayed the day’s events to a thrilled Lottie. As she was finishing up the recap, the door opened and Elsa poked her head in.

“Honeymaren is going to be here any minute, I’m going to meet her out front. Oh, you must be Charlotte! Sorry I don’t have time to properly meet you right now, but I’d love to talk when I get back tomorrow morning!”

“Nice to meet you! I’d love that too!” Lottie said in a starstruck voice. She had immediately liked Anna, and found her a comfortingly kindred spirit, but the enchanting woman she glimpsed now was a true, bona fide, straight-out-of-a-storybook-picture kind of princess.

When Elsa said goodbye and disappeared, Lottie sat in silent awe for a moment before shaking herself out of it. “I’m sorry! I just…”

Anna waved off her apology. “Don’t worry, I get it. Elsa kind of tends to have that effect on people.”

A little bit later, the boys returned with cups of steaming tea. While Lottie eagerly sipped away the last of her chills, Anna went and got some toys for the guys to entertain themselves with. She spread out an assortment of wooden soldiers, ships, and blocks on the carpet, and made the men sit on the floor to play under the women’s watchful gaze. The men were, of course, embarrassed to play with toys on the floor, especially in front of Lottie. But it wasn’t like they had much choice. They started to move the figures around and stack the blocks. Awkward at first, but it got a little easier as time went on. Lottie watched it all with delight as she talked to Anna about their respective lives and worlds.

Eventually, the women had dinner while the boys continued to play. Then the boys had their own dinner, fed to them by the girls. Lottie couldn’t contain her giggling as she put the spoonfuls into Hans’s mouth. He just accepted it as if he’d been submitting to her all his life. After what he’d been through, he lacked the capacity to even think about resisting.

After dinner, Anna and Lottie left the boys to clean up while they retreated to Anna’s room for a change to nightwear. Then they sat on Anna’s bed, giggling and chatting like a couple of schoolgirls.

“So,” Lottie leaned in conspiratorially, “Do you ever… play around… with both of them?”

Anna wrinkled her nose. “Oh, dear god, no. Hans is… there’s a whole history there, it’s a long story. But that is not on the table. Now, Kristoff and another guy… I wouldn’t necessarily reject the concept in general. Don’t get me wrong, Kris is absolutely everything to me, I don’t need anyone else. But, you know, it’s fun to try new things.”

Lottie grinned and hugged a pillow to her chest. “I suppose it would be.”

Anna met her gaze. “What about you? Any man, or men, or women, who has the pleasure of regularly satisfying Charlotte La Bouff?”

Lottie looked away, embarrassed. “Oh, I’m afraid not, sug. I don’t have any beaus. Never have, actually. Not real ones, that weren't trying to trick me for Daddy's money. I suppose my personality was never all that enticing, despite my best efforts.”

She sighed. “Actually… promise you won’t laugh, now. But I’ve never actually been with anyone like that. Here I am, comin’ up on thirty, never had a real beau, never made love, never even honestly been kissed, unless you count Jimmy Carmichael back in grade school. Pretty pathetic.”

“No,” said Anna, patting Lottie’s knee, “it’s not pathetic at all. Everyone has to do things at their own pace. I mean, you want to talk about lack of experience, for my entire childhood I basically never even saw a boy up close.”

Then she sat back and pursed her lips, as if deep in thought.

Lottie looked back at her. “What? What is it?”

Anna, still looking thoughtful, asked “Lottie, do you think Kristoff is handsome? It’s not a trick question, I swear. You can be honest.”

Lottie blushed a little. “Well, if I’m honest, of course I do! He’s gorgeous. You of all people know that, you’re his wife!”

Anna nodded. “Right, right, but…”

She paused again, then continued, very slowly and carefully, “if I proposed that Kristoff come in here and give you an after-dinner treat, would that be something that you’d like to do?”

Lottie inhaled sharply and blushed again, harder.

“I… are you sure?”

Anna looked determined. “I am sure. If you don’t want to, then that’s totally okay. But if you do want to, then that is something I would be happy to share with you. And I’m sure Kristoff will want it too. In the past, he’s made his feelings on the idea of bedding me and another woman very clear.” She grinned and rolled her eyes.

 Despite the Arendelle climate, Lottie was feeling quite hot.

“Then… yes, I would like that. I would like that very much.”

Anna nodded, gave Lottie’s hand a reassuring squeeze, and then scurried out of the room. Lottie waited and fidgeted on the bed, heart pounding.

A minute later, Anna returned, with a puzzled-looking Kristoff in tow. Anna came over and took a seat on the bed, next to Lottie, while Kristoff stood and waited.

Anna said “Kristoff, you think Aunty Lottie is pretty, don’t you? I’ve seen you casting glances tonight.”

Kristoff looked flustered. He glanced between the two ladies. But, sensing that he could tell the truth, he answered “Yes, ma’am. I think Aunty Lottie is very pretty.”

Lottie looked down at the clasped hands in her lap, hiding her uncontrollable beaming from the compliment.

Anna nodded. “So, Kristoff, would you like to give Aunty Lottie some pleasure?”

Kristoff’s eyes widened. But his tight panties made the sudden erection he got very obvious. He swallowed and stammered “If-if it’s okay with you and Aunty, then I would like it very much.”

Anna smiled. “Alright. Get down on your hands and knees and crawl over here.”

While Kristoff got down, Anna shot Lottie a reassuring glance. Lottie looked down at her nightgown and pulled it up. She took a breath, then pushed down her panties underneath, exposing her pussy. For a moment, she worried about how hairy it was. It tended to be the only spot on her body that she didn’t excessively groom. She had rather given up on needing to.

Kristoff was now crawling in front of her. He stared at her in respectful amazement. He had never seen any woman bare besides Anna. Lottie didn’t need to worry about her bush; Kristoff thought her blonde curls were beautiful.

He looked up at her. “May I start?”

Lottie cleared her throat and said, in a voice that she tried to make sultry and confident, “Yes, you may.”

And so he did. He leaned in and began to run his tongue around her slit like the expert Anna had taught him to be. Lottie closed her eyes and moaned.

Kristoff went deeper. His tongue and lips found her bean, and gave it attention that was gentle yet intense. Lottie clenched her toes so tight that she thought her feet might snap. It was all she could do not to scream.

Anna watched from the other side of the bed. She felt a little aroused herself, but mostly she was just happy to see her new friend getting pleased, and proud of how good and attentive Kristoff was being. He had taken care of her earlier, now it was Lottie’s turn.

Kristoff went back to tending the outer area, kissing all around Lottie’s lips. It left her on the edge, mentally begging him to continue and begging him to finish it at the same time. When he returned to her clit, that was it for her. She squealed and kicked her legs as every muscle in her body tensed and released, and her sticky moisture dripped onto Kristoff’s chin. He retreated with the last of her orgasmic spasms, and she flopped backwards onto the bed. Eyes still closed, she panted and gasped, shuddering with the fading echoes of ecstasy.

While Lottie recovered, Anna kissed Kristoff and softly told him how good a job he’d done. She patted the stiffie under his panties, and sent him back to play with Hans.

Now that the girls were alone again, Anna went and laid down on the bed beside Lottie, facing her. Lottie opened her eyes and said “Oh, that was divine ! I don’t know how to thank you, Anna.”

Anna smirked. “Just help me get the two big babies up tomorrow morning, and that will be thanks enough.”

---

When Kristoff returned, Hans looked up at him suspiciously. “Where have you been?”

Kristoff sat down and smirked as he idly fiddled with a toy soldier. “Ha ha. Wouldn’t you just like to know.”

Hans rolled his eyes and went back to stacking blocks. Kristoff used his wrist to wipe something off his chin.

---

Elsewhere, at an unassuming little inn, Elsa and Honeymaren were settling in for the night after their dinner and stroll. Lying in bed, Elsa was amusing Honeymaren with stories about domming the men.

“Oh, that’s all so wild,” Honey giggled, “but it seems to work for you!”

Elsa nodded. “Anna gets the most out of it, but I definitely enjoy taking part.”

“I understand,” said Honey. Then she hesitated.

Elsa looked a little concerned. “Are you okay?”

Honey nodded. “Yes. It’s just. I was thinking… would you ever think it was fun to dominate a woman?”

Elsa tilted her head, considering.

“I suppose, if it was the right woman. I think that could be fun. But I probably couldn’t do it in the same way I would a man.”

Honey leaned closer. “What do you mean?”

“Well, with men, a big part of it is the punishment. You know, the spanking, the humiliation. But I don’t think I’d want to do it that way with a girl. I think I’d be gentler with a girl. A soft kind of control, I suppose.”

“I see,” said Honey. “So, hypothetically, if I asked you to dominate me, what would you say?”

Elsa looked surprised for a second, then she smiled. “Well. Hypothetically. I would tell you to come over here, and scoot down so that your head can rest on my chest.

Honey did as she was told. Nestling her head against Elsa’s soft breasts, she looked up and said “Now what should I do, madame?”

Elsa moved her hand to Honey’s face. “Now you should suck on my finger, close your eyes, and listen to my heartbeat. Can you do that?”

Honey, who already had Elsa’s finger in her mouth, nodded and said “Mm-hmm.”

“Good girl,” Elsa whispered. And they spent the night like that.

Notes:

It's been a long-ass time, but I hope it was worth it! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 20: Panties Party (Pocahontas/the Johns, Multi)

Notes:

I'm baaaaaaaaack! For those of you keeping up, I am so so sorry for going months without updating this! I paused it to focus on a spinoff fic--

(which you can find here if you're curious lol: https://archiveofourown.org/works/59098408/chapters/150679945 )

--but then that spinoff fic ended up taking far longer than I thought! No matter, this fic is back in business! Hope everyone enjoys!

In the middle of Toontown’s vast park, there was a small cabin, that travelers to the city could stay in if they didn’t want to get a hotel room. Inside, rays from the rising sun slipped through the windows and over both of the beds.

In one bed, the two Johns (John Smith and John Rolfe) were already awake. They were both looking over at the other bed with adoration. In the other bed was Pocahontas, laying on her side with long dark hair spread out and a peaceful expression on her angular face. Normally she was an early riser, but the journey here must have taken a lot out of her. The men didn’t mind. They liked to see her sleeping, as it gave them a chance to just stare and worship her like the goddess she was.

After a minute or two of this, Smith quietly got out of bed. “If we go ahead and get ready,” he whispered to Rolfe, “she might say we’re good boys and take it easy on us today.”

Rolfe sat up and raised an eyebrow. “Hmm, do you think so? She seemed pretty set on going to this party.”

Smith rummaged around in the bags that held their clothes. “True, but it won’t hurt to get her in a good mood early.”

The three of them were here to attend a little party with some of Pocahontas’s new friends and their husbands. Before the Johns officially joined the Center (something they didn’t know much about, but were excited and frightened of at the same time) they were being taken to a more intimate luncheon with the other new couples and a few of the old guard members. By itself, nothing abnormal. But this particular luncheon had a …theme.

Smith found what he was looking for in the bags. With a sigh, he held up two pairs of ruffled panty briefs, one blue and one pink. “Alright, which one do you want?”

Rolfe rubbed his chin. “Well, I suppose you want the blue one.”

Smith tilted his head. “I mean, if it’s all the same to you…”

“Fine,” Rolfe said with a roll of his eyes. The truth was, he didn’t particularly mind wearing the pink one. He just sometimes felt the need to put on a front for the rugged, ultra-masculine Smith.

Rolfe got up and walked over to Smith, taking the pink panties from him. Together, the two men stripped off their pajamas and started to don the women’s underwear.

As the men changed, Pocahontas opened her eyes. She was greeted by one of her favorite sights in the world: her boys, together and naked. She sat up and grinned as she watched them slip their panties on. They looked so cute with the frills around their waists! The Johns were complimenting opposites: one blond and the other brunet, one hairy from the neck down and the other well-shaved.

When the men had their panties on, they both picked up clothes to get dressed. Pocahontas cleared her throat. “Not yet. I want to look for another minute!”

Both men jumped, not having realized that she was awake. They dutifully both put down their clothes and turned to face her, wearing nothing but the panties.

“Good morning boys,” she said, taking a nice long look at the men’s bare bodies.

“Good morning,” the two men said at the same time. Pocahontas raised an eyebrow. “Good morning…?”

“Oh, right. Good morning, ma’am,” Rolfe hurriedly corrected. Smith nodded and echoed him. “Ma’am.”

Pocahontas nodded her approval and kept gazing at them for a few more moments. In that time, the men both had the same unsettling thought: she wasn’t going to make them walk to the party in just the panties, was she? She had told them to prepare for extreme humbling, but would it go that far?

Much to the boys’ relief, Poca eventually said “Alright, we should probably be going soon. Go ahead and get dressed.”

As they hurried to comply, Smith whispered to Rolfe “I told you she’d take it easy on us if we got an early start.”

Rolfe nodded, but both men had a feeling that there would still be humiliation down the road.

Soon, the three were dressed and ready to go. Pocahontas put a hand on each of the mens’ backs. “Alright, my loves. Let’s go!”

She guided them out of the cabin door.

They were now walking out of the park and down one of Toontown’s busy streets. Pocahontas felt exhilarated, looking around as she walked. While she’d already been to Toontown a few times, she still marveled at the sights. She felt empowered, too. She was strolling through practically the center of the multiverse like she’d lived there her whole life. Behind her were the two loveliest men, following her and wearing underwear that embarrassed them, just because she wanted them to. She’d felt confident before, but this was a whole new level.

The Johns couldn’t help but be enchanted as they watched her walk in front of them. She was a goddess. Her statuesque silhouette, her assured stride… and of course the way her shapely bottom swayed as she walked. The only thing that distracted them from their wife was when they remembered what they had on under their trousers. That made them both self-conscious for some reason, even though of course no one could see the panties. And even if they could, clearly anything went in Toontown. No one might even give them a second glance.

Still, they were fighting back blushes all the way to their destination. They eventually reached that destination: a small quaint building nestled in amongst the larger structures, with signage in front advertising it as a place to rent for parties.

Pocahontas led the men inside. The receptionist told them that the rest of their group was already in the party room. They walked down a hallway and approached a door,  with the sounds of chatter from the other side.

When they reached the door, Pocahontas stopped and turned back to face the boys.

With a wide grin, she said “Alright, it’s time. Take your clothes off and just leave your panties.”

The men both cringed. The dreaded time had finally come. They were reluctant, but they would never disobey their goddess. They shared a brief glance at each other before slowly starting to strip. Best to just get it over with.

Pocahontas leaned against the wall, arms crossed, while they finished. Soon the men were wearing nothing but their pretty underwear. Neither of them could quite believe this was happening. Their hearts were pounding and they were almost paralyzed with anxiety. Pocahontas had them put their clothes in a nearby closet, and then she opened the door. She gestured for them to go inside first. Feeling like they were wading through quicksand, they complied.

The party room was big and filled with natural illumination from the skylight above. There were two tables, one with four women sitting around it and the other with four men. The men seemed to also be wearing nothing but panties, which made the Johns feel at least a little better.

“Poca!” yelled one of the women when she saw the newcomers. She jumped up from the table, braided blonde hair going down to her feet. She ran over and embraced Pocahontas, despite being almost a head shorter.

“I missed you too, Rapunzel,” Pocahontas said, chuckling and hugging her back as the other women approached. The Johns felt humiliation flair up again as these ladies all looked at them in their girly underwear. Rolfe instinctively inched closer to Smith, as if they were going to protect each other in their fear.

Rapunzel pulled away from the hug and looked at the Johns. “And these handsome boys must be Mr. Smith and Mr. Rolfe! Don’t you guys look adorable!”

Both men made eye contact with her just long enough to murmur “Thank you ma’am.”

“I’m Miss Rapunzel, and this,” she went on, gesturing at the other women, “is Miss Cinderella, Miss Esmeralda, and Miss Jane.”

“Anna and Elsa and their boys aren’t here?” Pocahontas asked, looking around.

Rapunzel shook her head. “No, they couldn’t make it, unfortunately. But at least they’ll be at the Center on all the new boys’ first day! Everyone will be together then.”

Cinderella pointed over at the men’s table. “Why don’t you two go and meet the other boys? Now that everyone’s here, we can order lunch!”

Pocahontas sent the boys on their way with light smacks on their pantied bottoms. They approached the men’s table, trying to hide their nervousness.

The man sitting at the head of the table was the first to notice them coming. He was somewhat muscular, with brown hair and a matching thin goatee. His only clothing was a purple bikini bottom.

“Ah, here they are, last of the new boys,” he said, “Pocahontas’s husbands, I presume?”

They nodded. The blond one said “I’m John Smith, this is John Rolfe.”

One man, whose dark hair was in long dreadlocks, frowned. “You are both named John?”

The first man sighed. “We’ll have to come up with some fun nicknames for you guys. Anyway, good to meet you. I’m Eugene, but the guys usually call me Flynn.” 

He pointed at each of the other men as he named them. “That’s Charming. Rest assured that he lives up to his name. That’s Phoebus, and that’s Tarzan.”

The surface of the table was clear glass, so everyone's panties were visible. Charming was wearing ruffled white boyshorts with a bow on the front. There was a matching bow in his dark hair and a hint of makeup on his face.

Phoebus had shoulder-length hair that was as blond as John Smith’s, and a fuller goatee than Flynn. He had on lavender briefs.

Tarzan was the dreadlocked man who’d spoken earlier. By far the most brawny of them all, he wore emerald-green hi-cuts (obviously extra large).

“Take a seat,” Flynn said, gesturing at two empty chairs. As the Johns did so, he continued “me and Charming have been going to the Center for a while. Phoebus and Tarzan haven’t been yet, like you guys.”

“It’s good to meet you all,” said Rolfe as he settled into his chair, the sitting position once again reminding him of his panties. Phoebus eyed Smith’s back. “Good posture. I’m guessing you were some form of military?”

Smith shrugged. “At one point. It was a while ago, but the training stays with you.”

Phoebus nodded. “I understand. Where I come from, I’m a captain of the guard.”

He glanced self-consciously down at his delicate panties when he said this.

Rolfe glanced over at the women, who were now all sitting around the other table.

“I have to confess,” he said, “When we were told about this party, I’d hoped that our wives would also be wearing nothing but...”

The others all chuckled. Phoebus mock-groaned. “Tell me about it.”

Flynn and Charming exchanged knowing smirks. Flynn said “Ah, the naivete of the newcomer.”

Charming responded “Well at least we only have to wear panties today, and not… well, you know.”

He stopped, as if expecting the others to understand. The Johns glanced around. Phoebus and Tarzan looked just as puzzled as them.

“I don’t think we do know,” said Smith.

Flynn and Charming both raised an eyebrow. Flynn looked around. “ None of you know what he’s talking about?”

“No,” said Tarzan. Phoebus said “All my Esmeralda told me was that I’d be taken down a peg or two. Besides today, she didn’t let me know any of the details. She’s clearly having fun seeing me wonder and dread.”

He sighed wistfully. “She can be so vicious, but in such an intoxicating way.”

“I think all our wives are doing much the same,” Rolfe said.

Flynn and Charming gave each other another knowing look.

“Well,” said Charming, “in that case, we won’t spoil the surprise for you.”

“Right,” said Flynn, “now let’s change the subject. Enough wallowing in our mutual disgrace. I say we turn the discussion to the old reliable topic: various sports. Now personally, I wasn’t able to play many sports growing up, but I did eventually get into fencing, really out of necessity…”

Flynn continued to chatter, and soon the other boys joined in with their own experiences in athletics. By the time lunch was served (with cute pink platters and cups, more suited to a little girl’s tea party than a grown men’s luncheon) the men were all bonding nicely.

The only distraction was their wives at the other table. Even during talking and eating, each of the men would regularly glance over and marvel at the women’s beauty. Eventually, all the poor boys had sizable bulges straining against their little panties.

---

“Oh my goodness, they’re all so adorable, I simply can’t stand it,” Jane gushed before daintily nibbling on a tea sandwich. 

“I’m just gonna say it,” Rapunzel said, taking a sip of tea, “we all have a gift with fashion. We each clearly know what looks good, even on our husbands.”

The women all nodded in agreement. Their tableware was a royal purple, still pretty but more subtle and mature than what the boys had to use.

Esmeralda wiped her chin and said “Anyway, Poca, I was just going to say that I can only imagine how it is managing two men at once. If you need a break from one, or both even, for a few straight days… I’d be happy to help you out.”

Pocahontas smiled and nodded her thanks. “I will remember that! Sometimes I’ll leave one with my friend Nakoma, but the more help I have, the better!”

The two women smiled and toasted each other. Rapunzel said, “Okay, I’m tired of talking about silly boys, let’s talk about something else.”

“Like what?” Cinderella asked. 

Rapunzel responded “Well I think the boys are talking about games, so… we could also indulge in our stereotypes. I dunno, what are women ‘supposed’ to talk about?”

“Ooh! What about shoes?” Jane said eagerly. 

Most of the others looked a little reluctant. Esmeralda said “No offense, but I don’t think I’d have much to contribute, I honestly don’t tend to wear at all if I have a choice.”

“Same for me,” said Pocahontas. Rapunzel winced and said “Yeah, sorry, but I’m kind of with them.”

Cinderella said “Jane dear, I think we’re the only ones who’d have something to say on that subject. But, you and I will definitely have to have that conversation later!”

Jane nodded. “Fair enough. Hmm, what about dresses then? I know we all wear those!”

There was a little more interest in this topic, and so the girls had a nice long talk about their personal preferences and styles. Ladies were comfortable and expressing themselves, while their dutiful husbands adored them. All was right with the world.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! The next chapter will be up much sooner lol!

Next time we'll see everyone at the Center together! But, as sometimes happens when you gather a bunch of boys together, a couple will be butting heads! But the question is, which ones? 😉 My lips are sealed! I'd love to hear all your guesses tho!

Chapter 21: Alpha Males (Belle/Adam, Jane/Tarzan) Pt. 1

Notes:

Just a heads up, for all you omegaverse fans... this has absolutely nothing to do with that, sorry. Hope you aren't disappointed from the chapter title too much. 😅 Anyway, enjoy!

Adam looked around the Center’s courtyard playground. He was pretty sure that even if he hadn't already known anybody here, he still would've been able to tell which guys were new. They all had the same look about them. They stood huddled together, looking at the courtyard around them with stunned eyes. Adam had heard the phrase “deer in the headlights” somewhere, and figured that it applied here.

He understood them being overwhelmed. He remembered how surreal and mortifying it was when he first started coming here. He knew that most of the new guys had been to a panty party with Flynn and Charming, but that probably hadn’t fully prepared them. Panties were one thing, but today all the guys were in diapers with pacifiers on string necklaces. A man’s dignity could survive wearing women’s underwear, but not such infantilization.

Adam walked over to where most of the new guys were standing around awkwardly, along with the few old hands that weren’t already on the playground.

Eric seemed to have already found a buddy. He was eagerly talking to one of the new members, a man with fair skin and auburn hair. The man looked much less enthusiastic about whatever the topic of the conversation was than Eric, but at least he seemed to be listening.

When Eric saw Adam coming, he grinned and said “Hey, Adam! Guess what? Hans used to be an admiral! That means he used to be the boss of a whole bunch of ships!”

The corner of Hans’s mouth twitched. “Uh, something like that. Basically, I guess.”

Adam smiled. He was glad that Eric had found somebody he could talk about ships with. “I’m Adam. Good to meet you, Hans.”

“Mm-hmm,” Hans nodded in acknowledgment, looking around the place.

Standing nearby were Charming and Phoebus. Phoebus looked at Charming and said “You and Flynn weren't lying the other day. I do prefer the panties to this.”

Charming shrugged and looked up. “At least Tarzan doesn’t seem disturbed.”

Adam followed Charming’s gaze. He was looking at the nearby domed jungle gym. Another of the new guys was rapidly climbing over the bars. Adam suddenly realized two things. The first thing was that he didn’t have the longest hair of all the guys at the Center anymore. The second was that his jungle gym climbing record was in jeopardy.

He made his way over to the base of the jungle gym. He leaned against the cold metal bars with one shoulder and waited for the Tarzan fellow to notice him. Soon, the other man saw him and climbed down, diapered-bum-first.

When Tarzan reached the ground, Adam held out his hand. “Hi. I’m Adam.”

“Tarzan,” the other man said as he hesitantly shook Adam’s hand, like he was unused to the action. He also seemed to be the only one of the new guys to be completely at ease, even in his degrading attire.

“That’s some impressive climbing,” Adam said.

Tarzan nodded. “Thank you. I have climbed my whole life.”

“Explains the skill,” Adam mused. He idly tapped one of the bars. “I have some experience climbing. Not my whole life, but still… care for a race?”

Tarzan frowned. “A race?”

“To the top of the jungle gym. First one there wins. Then maybe we can race down.”

Tarzan’s eyes widened. “Oh! I’d like that.”

“So you’d like to lose, then,” Adam said with a chuckle. Tarzan didn’t seem to get the joke, but he grabbed the bars with both hands and braced himself to climb, while Adam did the same beside him.

“Ready, set, go!” Adam said, and they were off. The two men deftly scrambled hand-and-foot from one bar to the next, both quickly working up a sweat in the sun. As he went, Adam just hoped that he wouldn’t pee his nappy from the physical strain. The embarrassment would mar his victory when he beat Tarzan to the top.

But even as he thought this, he realized that Tarzan was ahead of him. Adam’s head was only at the level of Tarzan’s feet, and the newcomer wasn’t slowing down.

Adam did his best to pick up the pace, but to no avail. By the time he reached the top, Tarzan was already crouched on the peak. Adam stopped and sat on a bar, panting from the sudden burst of effort.

“Nice job,” he said after taking a few breaths. Tarzan smiled. “You too.”

Adam tried to be a good sport, but his pride was a little wounded. Tarzan’s victory hadn’t even been a close call, and that didn’t sit well with Adam. Thankfully, they could have another race back down. Adam would win that one for sure. When he climbed up next to Tarzan and took position, he didn’t even need to say anything. Tarzan knew it was time to race again. The two men were in the thrall of pure competitive energy.

“First one down wins. This time, prepare for defeat,” Adam taunted. Tarzan only smirked and said “I don’t think so. Now!”

And then the two men were descending even faster than they’d ascended. Gravity helped them both make the journey faster. Adam saw that Tarzan was once again in the lead. Adam couldn’t lose twice! He had to–

Suddenly he saw Tarzan jump. The other man was already a few bars away from the ground, ahead of Adam. But now he jumped and fell the rest of the way, landing on all fours before steadying himself.

“Hey!” Adam cried indignantly. He jumped down after Tarzan. “You cheated!”

Tarzan frowned. “You said that the first one down won. I was the first one down. I win.”

Adam growled a little with frustration. “I meant climbing down, and you know it!”

Tarzan grunted too. “So? Do you want to race again?”

Adam took a step toward him. “No, I want you to admit that you cheated.”

Tarzan subtly shifted his body into a defensive position. “No. Stop talking about it.”

Something about this awakened a primal instinct in Adam. He felt the need to assert his dominance to this newcomer, no matter how buff he was. He reached out and lightly pushed Tarzan on the right shoulder. “Don’t tell me what to do.”

Tarzan narrowed his eyes. He pushed Adam’s shoulder back, mirroring Adam’s action but with a harder shove. “Don’t tell me what to do.”

There was a fraught moment as they sized each other up. You could cut the tension with a knife.

And then Adam fully shoved Tarzan, with both hands, causing both men to stumble. Tarzan snarled and crouched down. Before Adam realized what was happening, Tarzan tackled him around the stomach, sending them both sprawling to the ground.

They both flailed around, both of them desperately trying to pin the other and sit up. They were both following an “alpha male” urge to win any conflict, even one as pointless as “try to pin the other guy to the ground”.

The other men started gathering around to watch the battle. “Gentlemen, gentlemen, please…” Phoebus said half-heartedly, putting up a token effort to stop the fight. Flynn and Aladdin both nodded along and muttered fighting advice under his breaths. “Get his arm, get his arm,” “Knock him off balance…”

Eric, slightly alarmed, backed behind Hans, who didn’t even bother to hide how entertained he was. Shang at least tried to pull the guys apart, but they were so deep in the fight that even he couldn’t separate them.

One of the fairies fluttered down, concern on her tiny face as she hovered above the two-man brawl. 

“Boys! That’s enough! Break it up! That’s enough, boys!” she yelled in her tiny twinkly voice, but of course Adam and Tarzan didn’t hear.

Having failed to get their attention, the fairy flew away again. At this point all the other men started to slowly-but-steadily move away from the area of the fight. The fairy was no doubt going to get someone of higher authority to come and handle this. None of the men wanted to be in the line of fire when that happened.

Soon the door to the Center swung open and Mary Poppins strode out. The men all gave her a wide berth as she walked directly to where the fight was still going on.

Adam and Tarzan were so caught up in the fight that they didn’t notice her even when she was looming over them. It was only when she banged the tip of her umbrella on the ground, magically creating a much louder bang than it should have, that the two guys broke it up. Laying on their sides and panting, they finally looked up and saw the stern nanny standing over them, hands on her hips.

“Up!” was all she said. Adam, having experience with Mary before, quickly complied. Tarzan was a little hesitant, but something about Mary’s demeanor told him that she was not to be trifled with. When both men were standing before her, shamefaced, Mary gave them each a scolding.

“I’m surprised at both of you! Adam, you’ve been here quite long enough to know better than this! And Tarzan, I would expect you to be on your best behavior and make a good impression on your first day!”

Neither of the naughty boys had anything to say. Mary sighed and turned on her heel.

“We’ll have to deal with this. Follow me!”

Behind her back, Adam and Tarzan shot each other silent glares before they started to follow her. The rest of the men discreetly watched them go.

---

Mary put the boys in separate rooms to wait and think about what they did. Because Belle and Jane were both also at the Center, a couple fairies had flown to inform them of the situation and ask if they’d like to handle the punishment themselves, or let the staff take care of it. Both ladies had wanted to get involved with the discipline personally.

Belle was now hurrying down a corridor that led from the conservatory back to the main hall. Suddenly she saw Jane emerging from the nearby entrance to the art studio. The other woman still had a paintbrush behind her ear and was looking very flustered.

“Jane!” Belle called. “Did you hear about what happened?”

When she heard Belle’s voice, Jane rushed over to her. “Yes! Oh, Belle, I’m so sorry about the whole thing! His first day here and he’s already causing a fuss. I promise, he’s not normally like that.”

Seeing how anxious Jane was, Belle wrapped her in a quick hug of reassurance.

“Don’t worry, I understand! Adam isn’t normally like that either. I think it was just going to happen sooner or later: if you put together boys who don’t know each other very well, competition will probably break out sooner or later. And competition can turn into a fight. That’s all. Nothing you need to feel bad about.”

Jane nodded, already looking relieved. “I suppose you’re right, thank you.”

“Of course,” Belle smiled. “But we still need to deal with our big babies. I don’t know if you already have a plan, but I was thinking we could lecture them separately, and then punish them together? I thought since they both share the blame, they should share the consequences. Hopefully we can get them both to change their attitude, and get over their squabbles.”

“That sounds perfect,” said Jane, “but what should those consequences be?”

“We can figure them out after we talk to the boys. I’m sure the Blue Fairy or Mary will have some ideas.”

Notes:

Ooh, what will happen to these naughty boys? Tune in next time to find out! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 22: Alpha Males (Belle/Adam, Jane/Tarzan) Pt. 2

Notes:

🎶Bad boys, bad boys, whatcha gonna do...🎶

Adam sat in one of the Center’s parlors, stewing. It wasn’t fair! Tarzan had cheated. He’d needed to be put in his place. Adam had been totally justified.

He was shaken out of his resentful thoughts by the door suddenly opening. Belle marched in. Adam was filled with a mix of the instinctive joy that always accompanied seeing his wife, and the fear that came with her anger. And judging by her face, she was angry.

Belle now stood in front of him. He jumped to his feet out of respect. With narrowed eyes and flared nostrils, she asked “I heard all about what happened. Anything to say in your defense?”

Adam swallowed and said “Well, he was cheating, and I was just sticking up for myself.”

Belle sighed. She pointed at the pacifier dangling on the string from Adam’s neck. “Suck,” she commanded.

Adam reluctantly put the nipple into his mouth and started dutifully sucking on it. Belle continued “Sit down and listen.”

Adam sat back down. Belle remained standing, which meant Adam had to look up at her. With his binky in his mouth and his wife towering over him, he had no choice but to silently take the lecture that was now beginning. 

“That’s not what you were doing. If you were sticking up for yourself, you would have used your words. No, you were lashing out because of your pride. There was no need to escalate things like that. I’m very disappointed in you.”

She was right. Adam couldn’t deny it, even to himself. He should have expressed his frustration to Tarzan in a more mature way. His eyes started to moisten. He hated disappointing Belle!

Belle must have seen his regret in his face. Her own expression softened a little, and she reached out to touch his cheek.

“What you did was wrong, but we all make mistakes. You’re still going to be punished, but I promise that you’ll feel better by the end of it. You and Tarzan both.”

Even as he savored her touch, Adam wondered what she meant. Were he and Tarzan going to be disciplined together? That would only be more awkward. But on the other hand, there was a small part of Adam that was still annoyed with Tarzan. Maybe it would be satisfying to see him take his lumps, even if Adam had to take his own at the same time.

Belle stepped towards the door. “I’m going to see about arranging the discipline with Jane, I’ll be back for you soon. Sit tight and keep sucking your binky.”

Adam nodded wordlessly, watching as his incredible wife left the room. He sighed and tried to relax. He knew the day’s difficulties weren’t over yet.

---

Tarzan was restless as he waited in his own parlor for Jane. His feelings were a chaotic mix. The day had started off well for him. Most of Center’s features didn’t disturb him as much as they seemed to disturb the other guys. The entire multiverse outside his jungle home was new to him; one particular unfamiliar custom wasn’t especially more embarrassing to him than any other unfamiliar custom.

But still, it was a new environment with new people, and so Tarzan had been tempted to fall back on the law of the jungle: assert your dominance and be the alpha. He had mostly moved past that mentality, helped by Jane’s encouragement. But sometimes, like today, he fell back into it. He knew he had cheated at the race, and he felt guilty about it. However, he couldn’t admit defeat to that Adam man. So he’d put up a tough front, and when Adam had pushed him, he’d retaliated accordingly.

But all his tough guy thoughts faded into the background when Jane entered the room. She looked angry, but she also looked hurt. Tarzan meekly stated down at his feet, not wanting to see the expression on her face.

He heard her voice as she stood in front of him.

“Tarzan, I just… I can’t… what on Earth got into you?!?” she spluttered. Tarzan felt his eyes already moisten from the shame. The tone of surprise somehow made the disappointment even worse.

Finding it difficult to voice his tangled feelings, all he could say was “I don’t know.”

Jane sighed. “Well, do you know what you did wrong?”

Tarzan nodded.

“What was it?”

Tarzan took a shaky breath.

“I was not fair in the race. And I didn’t say sorry.”

“ And you fought with Adam, when you should have just walked away.”

Tarzan was only barely able to hold back his tears. “Yes.”

Jane put a hand on his shoulder. He finally looked up to meet her gaze. She said “It’s good that you understand what you did. You’ll still have to be disciplined though, to make sure you’ve properly learned your lesson.”

“But-” Tarzan started, before being cut off by Jane’s raised eyebrow. He didn’t want to argue with her and make things worse. So he just nodded his acceptance.

Jane kissed his forehead and started to walk away. “We’re going to prepare your punishment. I’ll be back soon.”

She left Tarzan alone to stew in his dread. Since he and Jane hadn’t been with the group for very long, he hadn’t actually received a big punishment yet. He had no idea what he was in for.

---

After a few minutes, the women came back to get their husbands and escort them to another room. They said nothing.

Adam and Belle entered the room first. It was a little larger than the parlor from before, with shelves along one wall holding various housekeeping supplies. But it was the middle of the room that drew Adam’s eye: two spanking horses stood facing each other, their wood so polished that it shined in the light, somehow adding to the intimidation. Adam was so distracted by them that he didn’t even notice the Blue Fairy standing off to the side until she spoke.

“Belle, are you ready?” she asked in her melodious voice, not even addressing Adam. 

“Yes, thank you,” Belle said as she started to pull Adam towards the horses. As she did so, Jane and Tarzan appeared through a doorway on the other side of the room. Despite their regret over the fight earlier, both men felt a flash of irritation at seeing each other.

While their wives led them to the disciplinary furniture, the Blue Fairy said “Boys, we’re going to deal with your conflict immediately and decisively. Because it was caused by first-meeting friction, rather than a longstanding dislike, we should be able to correct it in a day. We’re going to start with mutual empathy.”

The wives both helped their reluctant husbands onto the spanking horses, removing the pacifiers from around their necks in the process. Both boys’ hearts pounded as the women gently pushed their bodies onto the padded benches, laying them out in a prone position with their bottoms up. While the men’s hands and feet were strapped to the horses’ wooden legs underneath, the Fairy continued “Too often, men put up emotional walls, which block them from solving conflicts in a healthy way. We will begin to tear down those walls, with an ordeal that you will go through together, intimately.”

The men’s faces were now pointed towards each other on the opposite-positioned horses. They avoided eye contact as the wives undid their diapers and slipped them off. The Blue Fairy started to walk away, saying “If you ladies are alright in here, I have to tend to some other things. I’ve left everything you need on that shelf.”

When she was gone, Belle and Jane walked over to the shelves. Both boys wondered what “everything you need” was, but they suspected at least part of it. Their suspicions were confirmed when the ladies returned. From their positions, they could each see the other’s wife standing behind him, holding up a wooden paddle.

Before either of them could beg for mercy, the spanking began. Both women determinedly flattened their husbands’ asses in synchronization. The men winced and tried to hold back their gasps of pain. The swatting continued, and steadily got worse. The guys were very aware of how their faces were only inches away from each other. They each tried to keep stoic, and hold everything in. Neither wanted to be the first to break down in front of the other guy.

But they couldn’t hold out forever. Or even for very long at all. Soon, Adam was the first one to lose composure. Whimpering sobs started to escape his mouth as hot tears leaked from his scrunched-shut eyes. He turned his head, but it did little to hide his weeping from Tarzan.

Something about the sight of Adam crying made Tarzan lose it too. He hated it, and tried to keep his expression under control, but his face betrayed him. With the constant slapping and stinging in the background, a low whine started in his throat. Despite his best efforts, it grew into a heaving moan that accompanied tears to match Adam’s. Growing up in the jungle, Tarzan was used to pain. But something about the shame of his behavior, and being so close to another crying man, pushed him over the edge.

They were both sobbing now as they took their beatings. Even besides their burning asses, their embarrassment was almost palpable. Crying together was such a taboo among men that it was almost worse than wearing diapers. But there was something freeing about it. Both men felt, as they sobbed, that a tension deep inside them was being released. It was cathartic as well as mortifying.

When both boys were properly sobbing, their wives slowed down the spankings a little bit. After a few more rounds of swats, the women made eye contact and nodded at each other. They each gave a final smack and then put the paddles away. While the boys cried out their feelings, Belle and Jane looked at their bruised bottoms with satisfaction. They both felt a twinge of sympathy for their husbands, but they also understood the necessity of what they were doing. 

Belle reached out and gently massaged one of Adam’s red buttocks, making him wince from the touch. “Good boy,” she murmured. Jane did similarly, rubbing Tarzan’s sore spots and even planting a kiss on his trembling lower cheek.

While the boys collected themselves, the girls went back over to the shelves and picked up the tools for the next part of the punishment. All the men could do was sniffle and gradually pull themselves together. They fleetingly met each other’s misty gaze before looking away again.

Their wives returned and unstrapped them from the spanking horses. The women helped their shaking and whimpering husbands to their feet, then prepared for the next step. There was a bundle of stuff resting on the floor, neither of the boys even dared look at it. Each man thought about apologizing to the other, but they were both still embarrassed. They just looked at their feet while the girls put diapers back around their waists.

Belle said “Okay, Adam, Tarzan. Get down on your hands and knees. Face each other, just like when you were getting spanked.” Jane did her best to back Belle up with a stern “Yes, quite.”

The guys, blushing and shamefaced, got down on the floor just as instructed. They were both still trembling, less from pain now and more from the fear of what their wives were planning to do to them next. It was an indescribable feeling, to love and worship their wives so much, and yet sometimes also be terrified of them. But none of them would trade it for the world, even in such painful and demeaning circumstances.

Belle and Jane knelt down on either side of the men. Belle explained “You two are doing well. Like the Blue Fairy said, we spanked you together to let you empathize with each other. This next part will make you learn to cooperate with each other.”

Jane nodded, and the girls each held up a leather collar. The boys tensed up as the ladies gently attached the collars around their necks. Next, Belle picked up a short leash and hooked each end to a collar, tethering the two husbands together. The leash was only about a foot long. While they were connected like this, the men would only barely be able to move away from each other.

While the guys silently worried about the ramifications of this, Jane was attaching a cord as long as the leash to the handles of two pacifiers. She and Belle each took a soother and put them in their husbands’ mouths. This wouldn’t restrain them like the leash and collars, but it added to the overall humbling effect.

The girls stood back up and looked down at Adam and Tarzan with smiles on their faces. Below were their two masculine husbands, on their hands and knees, attached to each other by two collars and the pacifiers they were instinctively sucking, all while wearing nothing but diapers. The boys looked up at them with adorable wide eyes.

Jane took two pairs of cuffs and started to put them around the men’s ankles, which would leave them unable to walk. Belle explained “We’re going to take you back out to the playground now, and you can spend the rest of the morning out there. You can do whatever you want, but you’ll have to learn to crawl together if you want to get anywhere. This should help you work past your differences!”

The men both groaned. This was not going to be fun.

Jane and Belle each took hold of their husband’s collars and started to pull them towards the door. The boys crawled to the side, stumbling a bit but guided by their wives’ grips. Jane said “We’ll help you out to the playground, but then you’re on your own. And don’t even think about taking your collars off or your dummies out, because we’ll know!”

“That’s right,” Belle agreed, “we’ll leave you out there until lunchtime, then we’ll get to the rest of the punishment.”

The men’s hearts sank even more at the reveal that this wouldn’t even be the end of the discipline. They were both regretting their fight from earlier, but they still weren’t quite comfortable with each other yet. Jane and Belle could both tell, but it was okay. By the end of the day, the guys would be the best of friends. They would be bonded by going through tortuous indignities, and their loving wives couldn’t wait to watch it happen.

Notes:

Thanks for reading babes! I'm having a lot of fun with this lol!

Chapter 23: Alpha Males (Belle/Adam, Jane/Tarzan) Pt. 3

Notes:

This one took a little while, but hopefully the wait is worth it!

Back out on the playground, Adam and Tarzan had been left to their own devices. They were still connected by the leash, their hands and knees resting on the soft tiles of the playground’s surface. Now that their wives had left, they weren’t sure what to do. All the other guys were doing a valiant job of pretending not to notice them, but Adam and Tarzan could both tell that they were the subject of many subtle stares.

After a few agonizingly awkward moments of not knowing what to do, Adam and Tarzan made eye contact. Adam hesitated, then tilted his head towards the merry-go-round. Tarzan followed his gaze, and understood. The merry go round was the only thing that the two of them would be able to climb onto.

The two guys understood that they’d have to work together to make it all the way to the merry-go-round. It would be awkward, but not as awkward as staying here and doing nothing together.

When they both tried to crawl forward, the leash made them both stumble against each other. The collars made it difficult to turn. They had to carefully rebalance themselves to keep their pacis from coming out. The last thing they wanted was to get in even more trouble with their wives.

Tarzan took stock of the situation. They couldn’t turn completely away from each other, so one of them would have to crawl sideways. Him or Adam? Tarzan had experience with maneuvering in every direction, so he thought he would be best suited to the job.

Adam figured that since he was more familiar with the Center playground than Tarzan, so he should be the one to go sideways.

They both tried to do it, and they both stumbled once again.

They frowned at each other. Had they not been keeping their pacifiers in, they might have gotten into another argument. But that wasn’t an option now. So they had no choice but to reach a silent understanding.

Adam tentatively raised a hand to his chest, in a gesture clearly meaning Can I do it?

Tarzan thought for a second. He remembered how he had been the one to start the trouble earlier by cheating at the race. He felt another pang of guilt. The least he could do was let Adam lead. He nodded.

Adam nodded back and began to slowly crawl. Adam watched him carefully and matched his movements. They were shaky at first, but with how physically adept both men were, they both soon got the hang of it. They got into a groove. They couldn’t talk to each other, but they were learning to intuit each other’s intentions with a deeper understanding.

Eventually, they reached the merry-go-round. Adam, grateful for Tarzan’s cooperation, let him be the first to climb on the smooth elevated disc.

And just like that, they were both sitting close to each other on the merry-go-round, legs hanging off the side. They both took a moment to revel in their difficult accomplishment, gazing over to the spot across the playground where they’d started.

They looked at each other and shyly smiled from behind their pacifiers. Tarzan pushed his feet against the ground, and they started gently spinning. The men still didn’t dare remove their pacis, but they didn’t need to speak. Right now, the silent, gradual bonding was enough.

---

From a distance, there were a few pairs of eyes on Adam and Tarzan. From the second level of the big play-structure, a few of the other guys noticed the two on the merry-go-round.

Shang nodded in approval. “Whatever Belle and Jane are doing to them, it looks like they’re really getting along now.”

“Yeah, it’s kind of amazing,” said Aladdin. Naveen chuckled. “Such a drastic shift in the attitude. Their wives must be ‘working them over’ very much, no?”

“Right,” said Phoebus, looking ever-so-slightly shaken. “Remind me to never pick a fight with any of you.”

The others solemnly nodded in agreement.

Over on the patio, Belle and Jane themselves were watching their handiwork from cushioned lounge chairs.

“Oh, look at them!” Jane gushed as she clasped her hands together. “Absolutely adorable!”

Belle grinned in agreement. “They are cute! The discipline seems to be working just as fast as the Blue Fairy said.”

Jane gave a contented sigh. “Of course it did. We have such good boys. They just needed a bit of a reminder, eh?”

“Of course,” said Belle, “and the rest of the punishment will seal the deal. I bet they’ll never bicker again.”

---

Adam and Tarzan wordlessly hung out for the rest of morning playtime. When it was time for lunch, they were led inside with the others and out in a double-wide high chair that had room for the both of them. Their collars and binkies were finally removed, and they were each given bowls of oatmeal and bottles of some kind of juice. The fairy who seated them said “You two are going to feed each other and give each other your bottles. And while you’re doing it, maybe you have something you’d like to tell each other.”

She shot them each a meaningful look before fluttering away.

The boys both looked at each other and cleared their throats. Tarzan awkwardly picked up a spoonful of the oats before him and held it out to Adam. Adam leaned forward and took it into his mouth. As he chewed, Tarzan said “I am sorry. How I won the race was wrong. I started it.”

Adam swallowed and replied “I’m sorry, too. I didn’t handle it like I should have. I made it all worse than it had to be.”

The two men gave each other shy smiles. Adam took his turn and got a spoonful ready for Tarzan.

They continued feeding each other for the rest of lunchtime. Adam started asking Tarzan about his life in the jungle, and soon the men were comparing their lives. It was just like a normal conversation, one that would happen between two adult men who weren’t feeding each other oatmeal and giving each other bottles.

---

At naptime, they were tucked into a crib-cage that, just like the high chair, was double-wide to comfortably fit them both. They were given pacifiers again, but at least this time they weren’t tied together.

The guys were utterly worn out by their morning cooperation, and both fell asleep almost immediately.

When they woke up later, they were in each other’s arms, having instinctively snuggled up in her sleep. They immediately pulled away from each other, but only to save face. They both secretly hadn’t minded the sensation of hugging the other man for comfort.

When the fairy came to get them up, she led them down to another room while the rest of the boys went back outside. She dropped them off in the same room they’d been punished in before, where their wives and the Blue Fairy were waiting. They were relieved to see that the spanking horses were now put aside against the wall.

All three women were looking at the guys with satisfaction. The Blue Fairy nodded at them and said with a smile “I know I speak for your wives when I say that you boys have done very well, and made us proud.”

Tarzan and Adam both blushed and smiled. “Thank you, ma’am,” they both said at once, letting their pacifiers fall out to hang by their chest. The Blue Fairy gestured over to a spot on the floor. “There is one final phase of your discipline. You seem to have already learned your lesson, this will simply ensure that your instincts have fully changed for the better.”

The boys didn’t know what she meant, but they were soon to find out. On the floor where the Fairy pointed to was a wide, flat white thing. The boys both stared at it in confusion before realizing what it was: a giant diaper, one that would easily encompass… two grown men. Instead of two spaces for leg holes, there were four.

The Blue Fairy confirmed their sudden fears. “You will both wear this for afternoon playtime. It will complete the progress you made this morning, in learning to fully cooperate.”

She stepped back to let Belle and Jane take over. The two wives came over and guided their husbands to the large diaper. “You’re doing so well, it’s almost over,” Belle said, kissing Adam on the cheek as she positioned him right in front of Tarzan, so close the men were almost touching. She took off the diaper he was currently wearing.

“You wouldn’t believe how proud I am of you!” Jane reassured Tarzan as she put her hands on her shoulders to get him in just the right spot, and removing his nappy too.

The boys had severely mixed feelings. They were dreading wearing the same diaper, but hearing how happy their wives were lit up all sorts of pleasure centers in their brains.

While Adam and Tarzan faced each other, Belle and Jane went behind each of them and picked up the edges of the diaper. They lifted it up between their husband’s legs, then strapped it in place around their waists. The snugness of the diapy pushed the two men even closer together. Their cocks pressed up against each other’s inner thighs, making them feel even more awkward and embarrassed than ever before.

Belle and Jane each took their husband’s hand, and started to lead them back outside. Just like before, the men had to go slowly to keep their balance, but with their wives’ help they stayed upright.

As they slowly made their way down a corridor to the outside playground, Belle said “Just be careful and you’ll be able to move just fine. We’ll still be keeping an eye on you, in case you fall down. Oh, and by the way, just to forewarn you boys. The juice that you had with lunch should be coming out soon.”

Facing each other, the guys’ eyes went wide. Adam stammered “Y-You’re joking, right?”

“Oh no, we’re certainly not,” Jane said with an almost-mocking chipperness. 

The boys saw the anxiety in each other’s eyes as they made it outside. The wives got them onto the playground, patted their diapered butts in unison, and walked away.

Tarzan looked around. “What now?”

Adam said “Hmm. We could go on the trampoline? There it wouldn’t matter if we fall down.” 

Tarzan swallowed. “But the… the…”

“But the what?” asked Adam, who had already forgotten what the girls had said about the juice from earlier. 

Tarzan sighed. “Nothing. That would be good. We should do it.”

Sooner or later, one of them would pee on the other. Might as well go ahead and do something fun, even if it did involve a lot of movement.

The two men started heading towards the trampoline, once again moving sideways. They could talk to each other now, but they didn’t really need to. They were still in synch with each other’s movements.

From over by the swings, Phoebus said “Fellows? You know how I asked you to remind me to never pick a fight around here?”

The guys around him nodded.

“Good. Just keep that in mind. Really keep it in mind,” Phoebus said, looking unnerved at the latest punishment he was seeing.

---

A little later, Adam and Tarzan were on the trampoline, and having a pretty damn good time. They were tumbling every which way, but the soft bounce of the trampoline ensured that it wasn’t a problem. The boys were trying to do somersaults and flips, their combined weight giving bounces more impact.”This was a pretty good idea I had,” Adam said smugly, between jumps. Tarzan snorted and smacked him on the side, but it was all in fun. There was no animosity between them anymore.

Eventually, after a particularly jarring landing on their feet, Tarzan gulped and said “Adam… I… I need to…”

Adam looked confused for a second. Then his eyes widened as he realized what Tarzan was trying to say. He put a hand on the mesh fence surrounding the trampoline to keep them balanced, and said “Oh. Uh, it’s alright. You can go ahead.”

Tarzan looked both remorseful and pained as he held it in. “I’m sorry. There’s nothing I can do, I can’t wait.”

“It’s fine,” Adam reassured, “it really is. You don’t have a choice, after all.”

Tarzan scrunched his eyes shut. He was torn, both desperately wanting relief and desperate to avoid even more embarrassment. But the desire for relief won out. Almost involuntarily, he let it all go. He could feel the hot liquid streaming out of him and all over Adam’s leg. Adam tried to keep a straight face, but cringed and shuddered a little. Tarzan felt ashamed. He may not have been in tune with a lot of cultural customs, but he still knew that peeing on someone you considered a friend was mortifying.

Adam had already verbally reassured Tarzan, but Tarzan still had an upset expression from the embarrassing situation. Adam didn’t want his new friend to feel bad, so he did the only other thing he could think of. He took the pacifier from around Tarzan’s neck and held it to the other man’s mouth. Tarzan accepted it and started sucking. He still looked a little self-conscious, so Adam started working his own paci too.

Tired from the jumping and emotionally spent, they gently lay themselves down on the woven fabric of the trampoline floor, on their sides. There the two men lay, pressed up against each other, sucking on baby binkies in unison, sharing a big wet diaper. Not exactly a conventional image of male friendship, but a genuine one.

At the end of playtime, when everyone was gathering up to go home, Belle and Jane came to collect their men. Beaming with pride, they led an exhausted Adam and Tarzan over to the changing pavilion, to finally take them out of diapers (or rather, in this case, diaper). Belle laid them side by side on the changing table and looked down at them with a satisfied smile. Putting her hands on her hips, she asked “Now, are you two friends?”

Adam and Tarzan looked at each other and grinned. “Yes, ma’am,” they both said in unison. 

As the women each went about taking the diaper off and cleaning their husbands, the men looked up at them in awe. This morning, Adam and Tarzan had been strangers who’d gotten in a fight. Now, they were like brothers. And all thanks to their wives. The true alphas.

Notes:

Whew, that was a rough one for the boys, but all for their own good! Thanks for reading! Keep an eye out for the next chapter! 🫶

Chapter 24: Bulls-eye (Merida, Esmeralda/Phoebus)

The arrow flew through the air before hitting the target, just on the rim of the target’s circular center.

“Ach!” Merida exclaimed in her thick accent. The young woman gave a frustrated shake of her head, making her abundance of red curls bounce in the sunlight. “Just shy of the middle again!”

Beside her, Mulan shook her head. “Well, you’re still ahead of me.”

The two of them had been shooting arrows in the archery range, a side area to the Center’s courtyard that was in the midst of the tall hedges.

The two of them had met in a sporting store in Toontown. They had both been admiring the same top-of-the-line bow and arrow set. A lively discussion on archery ensued, which ended with Mulan inviting Merida over to use the range at the Center.

Merida took a moment to inspect her bow, looking for deficiencies to explain her poor performance. While doing so, she asked “So, y’said ladies bring their men here to have an eye kept on ‘em?”

Today was a rather quiet day at the Center. On their way in, the two of them hadn’t run into anyone else besides a couple of the fairies.

Mulan chuckled. “More or less. Sometimes we stay and use the services, sometimes we leave them here while we go do other things.”

Merida looked thoughtful, as well as a little amused. “And why d’they let you do it?”

Mulan smiled and shrugged. “They just love making their wives happy. And honestly, I think it’s something most men need, and they know it. Even if they don’t want to admit it.”

“Ha! Doesn’t surprise me,” Merida laughed as she finished with her bow. She cocked another arrow and let fly. This time, it hit bulls-eye.

“Ahh yes! That’s more like it,” she proclaimed joyfully. Mulan looked up at a nearby clock tower that loomed over the hedges.

“Let’s go ahead and say you win this round. I have to leave for a few hours, then I’ll come back and pick up Shang.”

“Right, right,” Merida said, looking a little disappointed. Mulan noticed, and said “You don’t have to leave! The fairies know you came in with me, so you can stay and explore the place, if you want.”

Trying to hide how excited and intrigued she was, Merida looked around. “I might, I might. Well, it was good to meet ya!”

“It was great to meet you too!” Mulan said, hugging Merida. This took Merida by surprise, but she instinctively reciprocated. Mulan had said earlier that the princesses around here were very quick to make friends, after all.

After Mulan walked away, Merida slung her bow over her shoulder and headed off herself to look around.

---

“So, where are we going? –er, ma’am?” Phoebus asked as Esmeralda led him into the Center’s main room. He had been out on the playground, casually discussing old battle strategies with Shang, when Esmeralda had found him and pulled him inside. As she led him by his wrist, his eyes wandered down her striding form with pure adoration. Every movement of hers, whether she was dancing or running or just walking, was indescribably graceful.

She glanced back at him, her voluminous hair flipping, with a smile both loving and sly.

“Just going to give you a little reward,” she said, “for being so well-behaved here.”

“A reward. Right. And is this reward also going to be something fun for yourself?”

“Of course,” Esmeralda said breezily as she continued pulling Phoebus along. He felt a little lightheaded with both excitement and dread. The whole experience of joining the Center had been an escalation of Esmeralda finding new ways for him to submit. When she had first explained the place to him, he’d thought it was some sort of joke. But he’d went along with it, partly because he was curious how far she’d take it, and partly because he just loved submitting to her. He’d never thought of doing that with any other woman before, but the joy she got from it was intoxicating to him.

When Phoebus saw what they were approaching, he stumbled a bit in shock. Going through the main hall, they were heading towards the punishment chair.

Having stopped in his tracks, Phoebus tried to keep his voice steady as he said “I, I thought you said I was going to get a reward?”

Esme chuckled. “Don’t worry, I’m only going to turn it on just a little. Just enough to make things more interesting. Now, come on.”

She jerked him forward as they walked the rest of the way to the chair. She pushed him, half-forceful, half-gentle, into it. She tapped the chair, and the straps appeared, restraining him.

Esmeralda stepped back and took a second to admire her husband, even as he eyed her warily. She enjoyed seeing his strong body held back by the chair’s bonds. Covered by nothing but the nappy, it was a tight soldier’s form, and the scattered battle scars across his skin added some extra personality.

She reached towards a dial on the wall beside the chair. She turned it, ever so slightly, to the right. Phoebus squirmed a little as a slight tingle went through his body. It was a small sting, but noticeable.

Esme brushed Phoebus’s blond hair out of his face as he grunted and tried in vain to adjust his position. The continuing shock was painful to him, but also… stimulating. He could already feel his loins starting to stir.

Esmeralda could also sense it. She ran her hand down from his face to his arm. She leaned forward more, making sure that he would have a good view of her cleavage.

“Do you feel that, little boy?” she asked in a tauntingly sweet tone.

Phoebus exhaled. “Yes.”

She lightly smacked his belly. “Yes, what?”

“Ma’am. Yes ma’am. Sorry.”

She wandered her hand down to the cloth around his waist. There was a bulge from where he was growing steadily harder.

“Mmm, what’s this? Could you actually be enjoying this predicament?”

She tapped the tip of the lump with one finger, which only made it grow.

Phoebus took a shuddering breath as Esmeralda laughed. 

“Look at you,” she said, “naked, nappied, trapped. A slave to the ‘weaker sex’. Did I forget anything?”

Phoebus closed his eyes and shook himself. His erection was achingly suppressed by the diaper. “No, ma’am.”

“Hmm, what if I told some of the girls back in the Court about this? What if I brought them here and showed you to them? My poor little husband.”

Phoebus groaned in pleasurable desperation. “Oh god…”

---

Merida followed the noises she was hearing through the Center. She had finished observing the men outside from a distance, and then she’d gone inside to further examine the place. Mulan had said that a couple other princesses were here, but Merida hadn’t run into them so far.

She’d definitely gotten her share of amusement watching the boys from a distance. She’d even thought of walking up to them and asking teasing questions, just to see how much she could make them blush. As exciting as that idea was, she didn’t quite have the nerve… yet, anyway. So now she was in here, following some suggestive noises that had drifted to her ears.

Through an ajar door, she found a gigantic central hall. She only just barely had time to take in the ornate architecture of the high vaulted ceiling before she noticed movement nearby.

She instinctively backed up against the wall. She realized that the nearby people were the sources of the noise she’d followed. She darted over to hide behind a nearby wall pillar. Cautiously peeking around the side, she could get a good look at what was going on.

There was a man strapped to a chair against the wall, and one of the most beautiful women Merida had ever seen was standing before him. The woman was bending forward slightly, subtly pushing out her chest. The man was leaning forward too, like he was trying to get as close to her as the straps would allow. Merida’s eyebrows raised when she saw the sizable erection visible through the nappy. Not too bad.

The man was groaning loudly, and the woman was softly cooing at him with an expression of smug condescension. As Merida watched, she reached down and started rubbing the man's bulge. She was whispering huskily, but Merida couldn't make it out over the man's moans. Merida was burning with curiosity, the whole situation exciting her in a way she hadn't expected. She leaned out a little more, straining to hear.

Then the man let out a whine that made the woman throw her head back to laugh. And when she did, her eyes went in Merida’s direction. Merida didn’t think to get back behind the pillar fast enough. The woman’s grin froze on her face and her eyes widened. Merida had been seen.

The following half-second felt like an eternity. Merida didn’t know what to do. Should she apologize? Leave silently? Was she even doing anything wrong? They weren’t exactly hiding what they were doing, after all.

Before Merida made any decisions, the woman’s surprised expression faded. She smirked and raised an eyebrow. Then she gave Merida a nod.

Merida didn’t know what this meant, but the woman just turned her attention back to the man, who had been hanging his head and panting, and so hadn’t seen the woman nodding at Merida.

The woman spoke in a slightly louder voice than before. “Phoebus, do you want me to give you a little freedom to play with yourself?”

“Yes, yes ma’am, please ,” he gasped. The woman bent down and grasped the front of his diaper with both hands. While she did so, her gaze flickered back to Merida for just an instant.

Merida could barely comprehend what was happening right in front of her. Was this woman… showing off? For Merida’s benefit?

The woman pulled the nappy down, letting the man’s cock spring into the air. The man moaned with his lips pressed together, while his member throbbed straight upwards, desperately craving the beautiful goddess that was only inches away. Merida felt a warm tingling sensation flutter through her lower half.

“Start rubbing yourself, little boy. Not too hard, nice and easy,” the woman instructed, her tone almost like baby-talk, as she pressed a switch on the side of the chair. The straps from around the man’s wrists disappeared, and he quickly started massaging up and down his shaft. 

“Do you like that? Do you like that?” The woman purred.

The man mumbled a strained confirmation as he continued to masturbate.

“Speak up, little boy, I can’t hear you.”

“Yes, ma’am, yes !” he yelled, losing all restraint, as he rubbed himself harder.

Merida felt herself getting hot and moist, the whole situation making her feel light-headed with excitement. Barely aware of what she was doing, she reached down and started massaging herself through her dress, almost like a parallel to the frenzied man.

“Easy, easy,” the woman said, “I don’t want you to bruise yourself.”

“But ma’am,” he said, in a strained tone through gritted teeth, “I’m so close!”

“Well, instead of rubbing harder, just look at this.”

The woman suddenly pulled her low-cut top further down, exposing one of her breasts. The dark nipple was hard and pointed in the free air. The man cried out, and Merida nearly did too. Seeing the bare breast was just as exciting to her as seeing the exposed cock. The woman’s confident attitude made it even more enthralling.

A small part of Merida’s brain was still thoughtful enough to question whether she did, in fact, like both men and women. But the rest of her mind only knew that she liked what she was seeing right now, and liked it a lot . She could feel her own dampness even through her dress as she rubbed herself more and more vigorously.

The man was thrashing, frantically thrusting his erection into the air. His hair bounced around his head and sweat droplets flew from his exposed skin. The woman started sighing in pleasure too, as she gently brushed her bare teat.

The man yelled “ Esmeralda! Esmeralda! I’m going to– I’m going to–! ” 

And then he did. White glistening seed flew up from the tip of his cock as he collapsed back into the chair. It arced so far into the air that some of it landed right on Esmeralda's nipple, much to her clear approval from her expression and giggles.

Bull's-eye , came a distant thought in Merida's mind, and she knew there was some kind of joke there, but she couldn't consciously figure out what it was. Unable to control herself any more, she ducked back behind the pillar. Putting an arm over her mouth to stop herself from crying out, she furiously humped the side of the rock-solid pillar until she, too, soon had an explosive orgasm.

Shuddering, she felt her legs give out from under her. She did down the pillar into a lopsided sitting position on the floor, red locks in her eyes. Panting and shaking as quietly as she could, she tried to wrap her head around what had just happened. She had discovered a new part of herself today. She had never felt much interest in participating in sex before, but watching it…

Forget the particulars of liking men or liking women. Merida now knew that she just liked to observe it all.

Still trembling with ecstatic aftershocks, she waited and listened for the couple to take their leave. Thankfully, they left from a different door than the one close to her. Even though Esmeralda had seen her, Merida still wanted to act like what she'd just done was a dirty little secret act. It just felt more exciting, somehow.

When the coast was clear, Merida got up and staggered out of the room. She had to leave and recover. But she knew, for absolute certainty, that she wanted to return to this place soon. Maybe this time she could actually meet the couple who’d made her come harder than she ever had in her life.

---

As they headed back towards the courtyard, Esmeralda asked Phoebus “Was it a good reward, my sweet?”

“Y-yes,” Phoebus said, his voice cracking. He cleared his throat and repeated “Yes, ma’am,” in a more steady tone.

“Good,” she said. Then she chuckled to herself, in a knowing and mischievous way.

“What?” Phoebus asked, half-amused, half-wary. “What is it?”

Esme just smiled and patted his nappied bottom. “Oh, I’ll tell you later.”

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading! Lots more coming soon!

Chapter 25: A Little Whodunnit (Multi) Pt. 1

Notes:

I know it was another long wait, but I'm having a lot of fun writing this two-parter, so hopefully you guys have fun reading it!

Tiana stepped into one of the Center’s bathrooms. It was an elegant, soothing space. Soft light from the small chandelier glistened on the marble tile. Gold fixtures and flowers made it even more pleasant. As far as bathrooms went, Tiana would definitely rate it highly.

She went towards the toilet, idly pondering which magazine she should grab from the nearby little shelf to read while she did her business. But then she saw something on the seat. In the starker light from the small window directly above the throne, she could clearly make out a liquid splashed across the porcelain in large droplets. She could even see some dripping off one side. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what the substance was, considering the purpose of this setting. Someone with very poor aim had recently used this bathroom. 

“Oh my lord,” she muttered in shock and disgust. Her first instinct was to clean it up, but then she stopped. She realized that she shouldn’t clean up the scene of the crime. Not before discipline had been dispensed.

She went to use one of the other bathrooms, and then made her way back to rejoin the ladies in the library. The only other princesses at the Center that day were Rapunzel and Belle, who were reading together, and Mulan, who was waiting on Tiana to return and finish their game of cards.

“One of the boys was in the bathroom, and he peed all over the place!” Tiana huffed as she marched into the room. The other women all looked at her in surprise. What she’d reported was a bigger outrage than it might seem at first to an outsider. A man not aiming properly or cleaning it up is always annoying, but the men at the Center were forbidden to set foot in the bathrooms at all without permission. They were to either use their diapers, or get clearance from their wives. So this offense was automatically doubled.

“Do you know which one it was?” asked Belle. Tiana shook her head. “No, I just walked in and saw the… evidence.” 

“Should we tell the fairies?” Rapunzel asked.

Mulan shook her head. “No, we shouldn’t bother them. They seem busy enough. We can get to the bottom of this ourselves.”

---

A few minutes later, all the men at the Center had gotten up from nap time and headed for the playground, only to be told to go line up in the main hall instead. Flynn, Shang, Naveen, and Adam were there, as well as Aladdin, Hans, and Kristoff, who had been dropped off at the Center while their dommes did other things.

“What did you do this time?” Kristoff whispered to Flynn, who stood next to him. Flynn made an indignant sound. “Why is it always assumed to be me? Somebody explain that, please.”

Kristoff nodded over at Hans. “I would   think it was him, but I’ve been keeping an eye on him all day.” 

Hans sighed. “It feels so nice to be trusted.”

One of the hall’s side doors opened and the women came in. The men instinctively hushed and straightened up. They were all wearing diapers today, no panties or other underwear. As the ladies entered, they had to steel themselves to not get distracted by the sight of the half-naked hunks. They had an important job to do.

The girls all walked over to the boys and stood before them, looking the nervous guys over with stone-faced expressions. The men shifted nervously. Belle took short but thorough looks at all the nappies. None seemed loose or askew; no tell-tale indicators of being removed for peeing purposes.

Mulan (who, as someone the other women universally recognized as a badass, was designated the leader of this interrogation) addressed the men. “While you boys were at nap time, we discovered that a few rules had been broken earlier this morning. If you're the one who did it, then you know what rules they were. Does anyone want to confess?”

The boys all glanced at each other. They had matching looks of confusion in their eyes. None of them stepped forward.

The princesses all sighed. “Okay,” said Tiana, “I guess we'll have to talk to them one by one.”

Mulan nodded. She pointed at her own husband. “Shang, you’re first. Come with us.”

Shang got out of line and started to follow the women out of the room. Aladdin cleared his throat and whispered “It was nice knowing you, buddy.”

Shang shot him a look before hurrying to follow the women out of the main hall.

He was led to a side room with a single table and was told to have a seat. All the girls left except for Mulan, who stood on the other side of the table, arms crossed, keeping a cool expression as her husband as he shifted in the chair.

“Now that it’s just us,” she asked in an even tone, “still have nothing to own up to?”

Shang shook his head. “No, of course not. I wouldn’t lie.”

Mulan shrugged and started to idly pace around the table. “I want to believe you, darling, but somebody committed the crime, and it’s not as if you have a perfect track record.”

Despite his subservience, Shang couldn’t hide his indignation. “I think I’m one of the most well-behaved ones here, ma’am,” he huffed.

Mulan raised one of her perfect eyebrows. “You were the one who had trouble obeying on the first day. And it was your idea to sneak out on Halloween with those other boys.”

Shang couldn’t argue with her. And besides, he didn’t really want to. As she paced around him, he found himself both enthralled and intimidated. Whenever she was determined, she had a fire in her that had attracted him from the very beginning. As she paced around him, he felt like he was in the presence of a majestic tiger. Right now he was so submissive to her that he was almost afraid of her, which in turn only drove him more wild with infatuation.

The difference in attire only served to heighten the power dynamic. Mulan was wearing a short green hanfu with her hair up in a messy bun. As casual as it was, it still gave her a dignity that Shang, wearing nothing but his nappy, lacked.

After a moment of observant silence, Mulan asked “Do you remember what all the boys were doing during morning playtime?”

Shang nodded. “We were all together. We, um, we were acting out a survival scenario where everyone concealed themselves and we took turns trying to find everyone else.”

Mulan smiled. “Oh, you were playing hide and seek.”

Her husband cringed a little. He’d at least tried to save a little pride by making the game sound more adult.

“You’re right, we were. The hedge maze was off limits. The first round I hid underneath the trampoline, the second one an alcove at the back of the playhouse, and then up in the tree by the jungle gym.”

“Did you see any of the boys go inside at all?”

Shang shook his head. “No. I mean, I couldn’t always see the doors from my hiding spots, but nobody did it when I was looking, and I never noticed anyone missing.”

Mulan took another look at him. After years of marriage, she liked to think she could read him pretty well. She saw no signs that he wasn’t telling the whole truth. But, she had to ask herself, was she being objective? Or was she being softened by how sweet Shang looked, sitting there in just his little diaper with a slight look of nervous confusion on his face.

She decided that she believed him… for now. She put out a hand and lovingly helped Shang to his feet, saying “Alright. Thank you for answering my questions. You can go back out and wait with the other boys now.”

She kissed him on the cheek on the way out. Despite his unease about the situation, he was immediately soothed.

---

Eugene was the next to be questioned. Rapunzel took him into the same room, and they took seats on opposite sides of the table. The whole thing reminded him of the first time they’d met. Funnily enough, that had also started with her grilling him for answers.

Eugene could see that Rapunzel was trying to look determined and fierce. He usually thought such expressions were cute on her, but he had no idea what this was all about. So he was a little wary. Rapunzel was the sweetest, kindest woman he had ever met, but when she wanted to mete out justice she could be endlessly creative with humiliation.

Rapunzel crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. “Eugene, what did you do during morning playtime?”

Eugene shrugged. “The guys were all taking turns hiding and seeking. I seeked… sook? …first round, then and then I hid for the other two. That was pretty much it, except during the third round I had to pause playing and then pick a different hiding spot.”

“Why?”

Eugene turned a little red and said “I had to go get changed. I went over to one of the fairies, and she did it at the pavilion.”

Rapunzel nodded. “Okay. But there were eyes on you through that whole thing?”

Eugene raised an eyebrow. “I guess so. I was hiding in the bushes, by the drainpipe, and then after the change I went to behind the ball cart. I told the guys to look away when I re-hid, but I’m pretty sure the fairy saw me go.”

Rapunzel made a mental note to double-check that. She asked “And you never saw anyone else go inside?”

“Nope.” He leaned back in his chair. “Am I giving all the right answers so far?”

She pursed her lips and side-eyed him. “Hmm… for now, let’s say you are.”

“As I always do. Anything else to ask, or are we done?”

Darn it. Rapunzel always loved that half-smirk on his face, but she was interrogating him! He wasn’t supposed to get the last word. She reached across the table and grabbed the pacifier hanging from the string around his neck. She pushed it into his mouth and said “Yes, we’re done for now.”

The indignity of being pacified by his wife visibly brought him down a couple pegs. Rapunzel triumphantly flipped her braided hair and gave him a smirk of her own.

---

When Belle questioned Adam, he told her about hide-and-seek, and explained that he’d been able to view the Center doors from each of his hiding places.

“So you never saw anyone going in or out?” Belle asked, scribbling in the little notebook she’d brought.

Adam shook his head. “No. Did someone break the rules inside?”

Belle hesitated before admitting “Yes.”

Adam seemed to relax a bit. “Well, it wasn’t me. Whatever it was.”

Belle made a “Hmm” sound. Adam could be impulsive, but the guilt would always get the better of him, and he'd confess rather than be found out. But maybe in this case, his pride was making him be stubborn with the other boys around? That wouldn't exactly be out of character either.

“You don't think I did, do you?” Adam asked.

Belle sighed. “I don't want to. I'm going to assume that you're being honest, for now."

She tapped her notebook. “But we'll get to the facts at the end, whatever they are.”

She could see Adam looked a little anxious. She took pity on him and reached over to caress his hair. “Don’t worry, even if you are guilty, and we have to punish you, you’ll still be my good boy.”

Adam closed his eyes and gently exhaled.

---

When Tiana brought Naveen into the room, she took off his diaper, examining both it and Naveen’s caged cock. Then she had his bare bottom take a seat while she kept standing.

She pointed at his chair and said “Are you comfy?”

He hesitated and said “I suppose. Although I would rather be wearing trousers.”

She put one hand on her hip. “But at least your little rump is nice and dry, right? I didn't make you sit in anything wet or somethin’.”

Naveen blinked. “Er… no?”

Tiana nodded. “Sugar, I’m just gonna come out and say it. One of you naughty boys sprayed your piss all over the commode in one of the bathrooms. I don’t have to tell you how many rules that breaks.”

She narrowed her eyes. “Now tell me the truth. Was it you?”

His eyes widened. “Of course not, my goddess.”

She leaned down closer to him. “Because, if you broke the rules and took off your diaper and peed all over the powder room, resulting in your poor wife coming this close to sitting in your disgusting mess, you would at least tell me. Right? ”

Naveen swallowed. Tiana was intimidating as hell right now, but if it weren’t for his cock cage, he’d have a raging erection.

“R-right, mistress.” 

Tiana nodded. She was going to ask him some more questions, but the most important part of the interrogation was finished. He had just either told her the truth, or lied to her face. And soon enough, through whatever method, she’d know which it was.

Notes:

Hmm, so many suspects! But which one is guilty? 🤔

As always, thank you so so much for reading! 🫶

Chapter 26: A Little Whodunnit (Multi) Pt. 2

Notes:

The thrilling conclusion at last! Listen guys writing a whodunnit was harder than I thought, even one as simple as this! The next chapter will be much less complex, and thus come sooner! Hope y'all enjoy! 🩷

After Naveen’s questioning, the princesses all met back in the library to compare notes about their husbands. All the stories seemed to match up. Rapunzel had talked to the fairy that had changed Flynn, confirming that he had come out from hiding in the bushes and then went back to hiding, never going inside.

“Hmm,” said Belle, “it doesn’t seem like there are any clues so far. Could it have happened some other time?”

Mulan shook her head. “No, the boys have eyes on them all the rest of the day, by the fairies if not by us.”

Tiana said “Well, there’s still three of ‘em left. Which of us should grill them?”

Rapunzel’s face lit up and she hopped with excitement.

“Ooh, ooh, I’ll help question the others! I can be the, uh, what’s the phrase I heard?”

She snapped her fingers. “The bad cop! Yeah, I think that’s it. I’ll be the bad cop. Someone else can be the good cop.”

The other three exchanged quick glances, the corners of their lips turning up. Tiana said, very delicately, “Honey, you say you wanna be the bad cop?”

Rapunzel nodded vigorously. “Oh yeah! You should have seen me talking to Eugene. I was so stern, I was like this.”

She narrowed her eyes and twisted her mouth to a suspicious sneer.

“See?! I can absolutely be the bad cop.”

The others all just shrugged. “I don’t see why not,” said Tiana. Belle asked “So then, who’s the ‘good cop’?”

Mulan hesitantly raised one hand. 

“Great!” Rapunzel squealed. “Who should we talk to first, partner?”

---

Aladdin hesitantly walked into the room to find Rapunzel and Mulan waiting for him. He swallowed, and was immediately annoyed with himself for his own nervousness. He liked to think of himself as a pretty tough guy. He shouldn’t walk into a room and be immediately daunted by two of his wife’s friends! Not even Jasmine herself, just two random women in her circle! But this place overrode his instincts.

Still, he tried to project confidence as he approached the table. His diaper kept his legs apart and seemed even more conspicuous right now, but he walked forward like it wasn’t there.

He hesitantly took a seat at the table while Rapunzel and Mulan stood at the other side and watched him. He self-consciously cleared his throat. “How can I help you? Ma’ams?”

Rapunzel drummed her fingers on the tabletop as she regarded him with a deliberately stern expression.

“Tell us, Aladdin, do you know why we’re talking to all the boys?”

He shook his head. “No. Naveen, Flynn and Shang wouldn’t talk about it.”

Mulan nodded her head approvingly. “Good boys.”

Rapunzel leaned forward and stared deep into Aladdin’s eyes.

“Mister Aladdin, you’ve never been the best at holding your pee for long, is that correct?”

He blinked, and blushed. “Um… why…”

“Please answer the question.”

Aladdin glanced away at the wall and said “I guess you could say that…”

He looked so flustered that it was adorable. Almost distracting to Rapunzel and Mulan. But everyone knew it was true; he was usually the quickest to wet his diapers.

“So what if,” Rapunzel said, steepling her fingers, “you had to go to the bathroom really bad? And you were so embarrassed because you’d already gotten changed recently, and you didn’t want everyone to know that you’d pee-peed again?”

Aladdin’s eyes were wide and his mouth was slightly open. All he could do was blush more and sputter weakly. “I– that’s not– no–”

Mulan leaned on the table with one outstretched arm and gave him a soft look. “We’re not saying you definitely did, Aladdin. But it does at least sound plausible, doesn’t it?”

Al tried to pull himself together. He took a breath and said “I, I guess so. But I didn’t do it!”

That came out whinier than he meant it to; he internally cursed himself for losing control so quickly.

Rapunzel lunged forward across the table a bit, putting her face closer to Aladdin's.

“Didn’t you?!?”

He recoiled. “No!”

There was a pause. The room was silent. All three of them heard it at once. A faint hissing sound, coming from Aladdin’s general direction.

Mulan realized what it was first.

“Um, Rapunzel,” she said, “I think we may need to finish our questioning while Aladdin gets a change.”

Aladdin looked down at his crotch, Rapunzel standing up to do the same. Aladdin closed his eyes in utter defeat. The surprising intensity of Rapunzel's interrogation had proved too much. His bladder had betrayed him, as it often did.

He knew what to do. Without saying a word, he stood up. The ladies led him to one of the nearby changing rooms. There a fairy took care of his nappies while Mulan and Rapunzel asked him the same questions they'd asked the other boys, and got much the same answers. Rapunzel softened her tone a bit; clearly being questioned while getting a new diaper put on was enough of an ordeal for the poor former street rat.

---

“Okay, Hans,” said Rapunzel, “level with me. We brought you back here before Kristoff to give you a chance.”

Across the table, Hans crossed his pale arms and asked “A chance to what?”

Rapunzel crossed her arms back, in a deliberate and pronounced fashion, to outdo him.

“A chance to confess before he tells on you.”

Hans blinked. “Well, as much as I appreciate the considerate offer, I have nothing to confess. So I really do have to say no.”

Rapunzel snorted, flaring the nostrils in her cute little nose. “Ha! I know your dommes, Hans. I know you. If anyone here today has been a bad boy, isn’t it you?” 

“No! What did I do to gain this level of distrust from everyone?”

“Everything.”

He sighed. “...right.”

Mulan said “If you want more trust, then you can start by being completely honest with whatever you did or didn’t do.”

Hans bristled at the slightly-condescending tone she used, like she was giving gentle instruction to a little child. But he couldn’t find fault with what she said. He thought to himself What do honestly sincere people sound like? And then he figured that honestly sincere people didn’t think about that. So he just said “I’ll be honest,” and hoped he was believed.

He answered their questions straightforwardly, without copping an attitude. They must have sensed his honesty, because Rapunzel lowered her aggressiveness a bit.

At the end of the questioning, Hans bit back a snide comment about how Kristoff must have committed whatever wrongdoing was being investigated. He surprised even himself with that effort. The ladies seemed satisfied as Mulan told him “You can go back out with other boys, thank you Hans.”

Minding his Ps and Qs for once, Hans nodded and said nothing but a “Thank you” back. He left the room, self-consciously feeling the women’s eyes on his bare back and nappied rear as he waddled away.

---

Kristoff was the final suspect to interview. When he arrived and sat down, Rapunzel said “Now, just so you know. If you expect me to go easy on you because I’m your cousin-in-law, you’re in for a rude awakening.”

Kristoff knew it would be a bad idea to crack a smile at Rapunzel’s sternness. He knew that she was just as willing and able to punish him as Anna and Elsa were. So he kept a straight face, but it wasn’t easy. He was used to seeing Rapunzel’s perky, adorable side.

He answered all the questions. He’d managed to glean enough info from the other boys to know roughly what to expect. 

Rapunzel ended the session with “So, Kristoff, can you think of anything else you saw that might mean somebody came inside?”

Kristoff thought before slowly shaking his head.

Mulan said “And you’re sure? Because I’m being the good cop, but if you’re having trouble being honest with Rapunzel, I can ask you some questions one-on-one.”

Rapunzel rolled her eyes. “Come on, Lannie, I got this!”

But Kristoff swallowed. He knew enough about Mulan to actually be intimidated by her. “No, ma’am. Ma’ams.”

They both nodded and dismissed him. When he was gone, Rapunzel frowned at Mulan. “I had it handled! He was wrapped around my pinkie.”

Mulan shrugged. “I know, I just thought we should cover her bases.”

Rapunzel slumped in her chair. “Well, that was all of them. Did anything seem like a lead to you? Because I couldn’t spot one.”

Mulan sighed. “No. Maybe Belle is having better luck?”

---

Mulan was referring to Belle’s current investigation. She had gone back to the scene of the crime, to look for any clues they all might have missed. As she entered the bathroom, she saw the urine droplets and instinctively wrinkled her nose. She looked past them and scanned the small but ornate room with her eyes.

Nothing stood out to her yet. She walked around the space, unsure of what she was even looking for. Then, she paused. She felt something. A breeze.

She walked over to the toilet. Looking closely, she saw that the window above it was open, just a crack. Not disturbing anything, she looked out the window. And then she took another look around the toilet.

“Oh, of course!”

---

The boys were all waiting outside on the patio. After Kristoff had gotten back, they were just standing there, fidgeting nervously. They didn’t want to discuss the questioning too much, in case they would get in trouble for it.

After a few minutes, the patio doors opened and Rapunzel, Belle, Mulan, and Tiana all walked out.

One particular woman shot a glance at one particular man. The particular man turned pale.

Tiana said “Okay, boys, we’ve figured it out. It wasn’t easy. The questioning didn’t seem very helpful at first.”

Mulan continued “You all had an alibi, and all your alibis fit together. It wasn’t until Belle went back to the bathroom, and found something we’d missed before, that things became clear.”

She nodded over to Belle, who stepped forward and explained.

“When I gave it another look, I found a trail of droplets leading from the bowl to the window, which was open a little bit. I assumed that it had been opened earlier, and looked outside. Just a few feet away from the window was a row of bushes.”

She paused, for dramatic effect, before continuing “The same row of bushes that Flynn was hiding behind in the third round.”

The rest of the guys all looked at Flynn in shock. His face was even paler and there was anxiety in his eyes. He still had the pacifier in his mouth, as he’d never gotten permission to take it out after the questioning. He began to instinctively suck on it with fear.

While Rapunzel stared daggers at him, Mulan said “He’d told us that he was hiding in the bushes before coming out to be changed, which was true. What he didn’t tell us was that when everyone was hiding, he’d snuck inside to cheat by hiding in the bathroom. Then he would be able to sneak out of the bathroom window when needed and go to the bushes. Making it look like he’d been outside the whole time. He had to come back out early because he needed to be changed.”

“His mistakes,” Belle concluded, “were not realizing that his nappy was dripping, and leaving the window partly open. That’s what led me to notice the escape route.”

Rapunzel sighed and strode up to Flynn, who was now sucking the binky rapidly in sheer panic. His wife yanked the paci out of his mouth and said “Is this true, Eugene?”

He hesitated before closing his eyes and saying “Yes.”

Rapunzel crossed her arms. “And why did you do it?”

Flynn took a breath and muttered “It just seemed like a good way to win.”

Without saying anything else, Rapunzel grabbed him by the ear and dragged him back into the Center. The other boys watched them go, feeling sympathy for Flynn, but grateful that it had nothing to do with them.

The ladies all congratulated each other. “Oh, honey, you’re a genius! A regular Sherlock Holmes!” Tiana gushed to Belle. Belle just smiled gratefully and replied “Well, we wouldn’t have been able to put it all together without Mulan and Rapunzel asking questions.”

Mulan chuckled and shook her head. “It was really all Rapunzel. I was just the good cop. She was the bad cop.”

Mulan glanced back to the Center doors where Rapunzel had dragged Flynn.

“And I’m fairly sure she’s still being bad cop right now.”

---

Soon, Eugene was ready for his punishment. He was lying on the table of one of the changing rooms, naked. Rapunzel had dragged him in here and, without explanation, commanded him to pee in his diaper again. He was so nervous that it didn’t take him long to wet himself. After he’d filled it, she removed it. Now, his bare body was lying on the cool tabletop as he looked up at Rapunzel. She was lecturing him, while holding the newly-soaked nappy in one hand.

“Eugene, a little misaimed pee is not that big a deal, I know. But it’s about the principle. Not only did you come inside to cheat, not only did you go in a bathroom without permission, but you lied to me about it. That’s the worst part. You deliberately deceived me, and the other girls.”

Against his will, Eugene felt his eyes misting a little. “I know. It was a stupid thing to do. I’m sorry, ma’am.”

She shook her head. “Thank you for apologizing. I’m sure you are sorry. But that doesn’t get you out of the consequences.”

He nodded in resigned defeat. She was right. As always.

Rapunzel stared down at him for a few silent moments, shaking her head with disappointment still in her eyes. Then, without warning, she pressed the used diaper down on Eugene’s face.

It was only for a few seconds, but it was awful. Eugene sputtered and gagged as the warm damp fabric pressed against his face, and the acrid scent of piss filled his nostrils. She pulled it off again, and while he was still recovering she grabbed his side and flipped him over onto his stomach. She grabbed a paddle from the nearby shelf and started fiercely whalloping his bare ass. He cried out in pain, the sound muffled by the tabletop.

Then she flipped him back onto his back, only to give him another faceful of diaper. This time his mouth was still open from the yelps of pain, and the horrible sopping mess reached past his lips and touched his tongue. He flailed his limbs impotently as Rapunzel held him on the table with her free hand.

They went through the cycle a few more times. For Flynn, it felt like an eternity. When Rapunzelf felt that her husband had received adequate punishment, she retreated. Calming down, she let him take a minute to collect himself. His eyes were red and puffy, bruises throbbed on his bottom, and the taste of pee was still in his nostrils and mouth.

Rapunzel sat down in a nearby chair, and gestured him over. He tenderly toddled over and took a seat in her lap, leaning against the chair arm for support and wincing as his tender bum made contact with Rapunzel.

She held him close and rocked him as he continued to sniffle. They both felt so much love for each other. The mystery was solved, and the punishment was over.

Chapter 27: A First (Shang, Merida)

Shang made his way towards the doors that led into Center, wincing with each step. His diaper was sagging, its light pink color turned darker after use. The heavy dampness had gone past uncomfortable, and it was now starting to chafe him. He had wet himself while on the playground with the other boys. Normally, one of the fairies, or one of the princesses, would have spotted his need by now. But all their wives were inside, and the boys had been informed that many of the fairies were taking time off. So, if they needed changed, they might have to come inside and ask.

Shang opened the door and crept inside, moving quietly in his own self-consciousness. He didn’t know who he’d run into first. Ideally, it would be Mulan. She had changed him so many times by now that the embarrassment was only minimal. If not her, then hopefully one of the remaining fairies. At least changing the boys was part of their job. Even Mary Poppins would be quick and professional about it. The least desirable option would be getting his nappy changed by one of the other princesses. They would most likely think nothing of it, but to Shang, it would be the most embarrassing outcome.

Shang walked down a hallway, deeper into the Center. From somewhere nearby, he could hear the talking and laughing of the ladies. He cringed at the idea of asking Mulan to change him in front of her friends, but he had endured such things before. 

He went to open a door to the main hall, only to bump into someone who was already emerging from the other side. A mass of curly red hair brushed his chin as he stumbled backwards. He quickly steadied himself, as did his unintended victim. It was a woman he hadn’t seen before. She was short, but given an inch or two of height by her mane of hair. She had a cute round face with a smattering of freckles. Standing before a stranger, Shang was now even more self-conscious about the soaked diaper around his waist. Trying to keep his composure, he cleared his throat and spoke, “Sorry, I didn’t hear you coming. Ma’am.”

Since she was a woman at the Center, he assumed that he should refer to her with deferential terms. She didn’t seem to mind.

“Ah no, don’t worry! I was the one who wasn’t watchin’,” she replied in a thick accent. In the moment of silence that followed, she looked him up and down with a half-smile. He could feel his face turning hot, and he had to suppress an urge to cover his crotch with his hands, which was an instinct he hadn’t felt in the Center for a long time. 

“Y’look like you have a wee problem there,” she said, gesturing to his sole garment. He glanced away, finding it hard to maintain eye contact. “Er, yes. I was going to find my wife and… take care of it.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Who’s your wife?”

“Mulan.”

Her smile widened with obvious delight. “You’re the famous Shang! I know your wife; she’s the reason I started comin’ to this place. I’m Merida.”

Shang nodded. “I think she’s mentioned you. Glad to meet you, ma’am.”

Merida nodded her head back the way she’d come from. “Mulan is teaching the rest of us to play Weiqi. I was just headin’ out to find something to drink while she helps the others practice.”

She looked back down at his diaper. “Instead of interrupting her, why don’t I just go ahead and put ya in a new nippen?”

Shang gulped. “Oh, uh, that’s alright, I don’t want to trouble you with–”

“Nah, it’s no trouble, I promise!” She took his hand and led him back down the hall, while he stuttered in a fruitless attempt to think of an effective protest.

They walked into one of the changing rooms. Merida let go of his hand and pointed to the changing table. Shang slowly walked over and got on, his heart pounding. He was going to be changed by a total stranger! Of all the possibilities, he had never considered this one! At least she seemed easygoing about it.

He laid down on the table and looked up at the ceiling, which had star patterns that magically twinkled like real constellations. From the side, he heard Merida muttering to himself as she unfolded a diaper. “Alright, now… I suppose it goes like this…”

That made something occur to Shang. “Ma’am, if you don’t mind my asking, have you ever done this before?”

“No!” came her jovial answer. “First time.”

For some reason, this made Shang feel just a little better. But he still couldn’t bring himself to look down from the ceiling as he felt Merida’s fingers poking at his nappy. She continued to mutter.

“And it comes off this way…? It does!”

She removed the diaper in a slightly rough way that further indicated her lack of experience. After the physical irritation from his own pee, the cool air felt pleasant on his exposed skin. 

“You look a little red down there; I suppose you’ll be wanting some powder?” she asked. He nodded. She retreated for a second before coming back with the bottle. She shook it over him with abandon, adding more powder than was probably necessary. But he couldn’t complain, as it further soothed his skin. And the smell was sweet, if a little overpowering for a moment.

Merida coughed, “I guess that’s enough!” She grabbed the clean diaper again. “Oh, would y’mind lifting your little legs for me?” she asked.

Shang did so, reflexively doing it just as he had dozens of times by now. 

Merida slid the diaper close. “Right, now your wee bum?”

The phrasing made Shang blush again, but he of course had no trouble obeying. He was well-trained enough to stop himself from twitching when her cold fingers brushed his cheeks for an instant, as she put the diaper into place. When it was under him, he instinctively laid his rear back down. While Merida swaddled his waist in the thick garment, all Shang could do was thank his ancestors that he hadn’t gotten an erection! 

It took Merida a minute, but she eventually figured out how to fasten the diaper securely. She stepped back and admired the prone man. “Ah, now that’s a sweet sight. I think I can understand why Mulan likes this sort of thing!”

She helped Shang get off the changing table and added, “If we need to have men around, this is a decent way to handle ya!”

Giggling at her own comment, she escorted him out of the changing room. She took him by the shoulders, turned him in the direction of the door leading outside, and sent him on his way with a pat to his diapered bottom.

“Thank you, Miss Merida,” he said over his shoulder as he left. 

“Anytime, lamb,” she called after him before going off to find that drink. That had been an interesting experience indeed! And she had liked hearing “Miss Merida”.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Longer update soon!❤

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of The Center